Skip to main content

Full text of "Evangelical missions. Part I, The missionary principles and practices of the United Evangelical Church"

See other formats 


/ 


tihvaxy  of  Che  theological  ^eminarjp 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 

FROM  THE  LIBRARY  OF 
ROBERT  ELLIOTT  SPEER 


3V  2595  .U55  1919 
Niebel,  Benjamin  H. 
Evangelical  missions 


\ 


\ 


Rev.  S.  L.  Wiest 
President  l^)oarcl  of  Missions,  i8gi-igo6 


JAN  15  1959 


Evangelical  Misiiofe 


PART  I 

The  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice 

of  the 

United  EvangeUcal  Church 


PART  II 

A  Venture  of  Faith 

A  History  of  China  Mission  of  the 

United  Evangelical  Church 


Published  by  the 
HOME  AND  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 

OF  THE 

UNITED  EVANGELICAL  CHURCH 

1919 


PART  I 

The  Missionary  Principles  and  Practice 

of  the 

United  Evangehcal  Church 


Benjamin  H.  Niebel 


To  My  Family 


Whose  unfailing  sympathy  and  constancy 
have  ever  been  to  me  a  source  of  comifort 
and  strength  in  all  my  endeavors,  Part  I 
of  this  volume  is  affectionately  dedicated. 

B.  H.  N. 


PREFACE 

"Of  making  books  there  is  no  end,"  thus  wrote  a 
certain  wise  man.  This  saying  is  not  against  book 
making,  it  simply  states  a  fact.  Books  are  an  essential 
in  every  department  of  activity.  Knowledge  is  power, 
and  a  very  large  portion  of  our  knowledge  is  obtained 
by  reading  books.  A  leading  question  is,  has  the  book 
a  place  in  literature  and  will  it  accomplish  an  end  that 
is  worth  while  ? 

The  teacher,  be  he  a  religious  teacher  or  any  other 
kind  of  a  teacher,  is  poorly  qualified  unless  he  be  a 
reader  of  books.  They  are  a  part  of  his  equipment. 
He  will  be  strong  or  weak  in  his  line  of  activity  in 
proportion  as  he  gathers  information  regarding  the 
subject  with  which  he  has  to  do.  Of  course,  the  matter 
of  selection  is  all-important. 

The  volume  herewith  presented  was  born  in  a  deep- 
seated  conviction  that  such  a  book  is  needed  and  will 
be  of  service  to  our  United  Evangelical  people.  Such  is 
the  conviction  of  the  authors  and  this  is  one  reason 
for  offering  it  to  our  people.  The  work  was  not  un- 
dertaken unadvisedly.  It  was  suggested  by  others. 
Church  leaders  were  consulted.  The  matter  was 
brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Board  of  Missions  and 
General  Conference,  and  both  bodies  took  favorable 
action  so  that  we  not  only  felt  justified  in  completing 
the  work,  but  were  impelled  by  a  sense  of  obligation. 

7 


8  PREFACE 

Part  I  is  not  a  missionary  history,  neither  is  it  a 
missionary  biography ;  it  is  an  attempt  to  set  forth  the 
thought  contained  in  the  title — that  is  all.  The  author 
believes  that  every  Christian  should  have  a  clear  con- 
ception of  the  meaning  of  missions  and  what  the  prac- 
tice of  missions  involves,  and  especially  our  own 
people  as  relates  to  the  practice  of  our  denomination. 
We  believe  that  we  as  a  Church  have  a  mission  and 
that  this  mission  is  evangelistic  and  therefore  of  neces- 
sity missionary.  We  have  aimed  at  clearness  of  state- 
ment and  conciseness  of  form  in  the  presentation  of 
the  matter. 

We  have  kept  in  mind  the  thought  of  a  missionary 
text  book  that  would  be  especially  helpful  to  preachers, 
teachers  and  missionary  leaders,  and  at  the  same  time 
make  the  book  helpful  to  all  who  will  read  it. 

Part  II  is  a  well  prepared,  but  brief  history  of  our 
China  Mission.  The  work  of  this  mission  has  been  so 
interesting  and  successful  that  its  history  has  a  right- 
ful place  in  the  literature  of  the  Church.  Like  the 
larger  part  of  foreign  mission  work,  our  China  Mis- 
sion has  had  connected  with  its  development  an 
abundance  of  toil  and  self-sacrifice,  combined  with  a 
courage  and  heroism  upon  the  part  of  the  missionaries 
that  assure  those  who  have  been  back  of  the  undertak- 
ing by  their  faith  and  works  that  their  confidence  has 
not  been  misplaced. 

It  is  fitting  that  Homer  H.  Dubs,  the  son  of  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  C.  Newton  Dubs,  our  pioneer  missionaries 
in  that  country,  and  grandson  of  Bishop  R.  Dubs,  is 
the  author  of  Part  II.    He  spent  the  later  years  of  his 


PREFACE  9 

childhood  on  the  field  and  has  recollections  of  the  situ- 
ation ;  he  was  in  close  touch  with  his  parents  while  in 
America  completing  his  studies,  he  has  made  the  sub- 
ject of  missions  a  study  while  in  preparation  for  mis- 
sionary service,  and  his  painstaking  research  of  data 
relating  to  the  Mission  have  served  to  qualify  him  for 
the  task  he  has  performed  so  admirably. 

B.  H.  N. 
Harrisburg,  Pa.,  July  lo,  1919. 


ACKNOWLEDGMENT 

Grateful  acknowledgment  is  made  for  the  help  re- 
ceived from  various  authorities,  especially  from  Rob- 
ert E.  Speer's  splendid  book  on  "Missionary  Principles 
and  Practice,"  "Evangelical  Annals,"  by  Dr.  A.  Staple- 
ton,  "Short  History  of  Christian  Missions,"  by  George 
Smith,  LL.D.  We  are  also  especially  grateful  to  Dr. 
H.  B.  Hartzler,  Dr.  L.  Clarence  Hunt,  Dr.  C.  A.  Mock, 
Mrs.  Sarah  Ernest  Snyder  and  Rev.  S.  L.  Wiest  for 
their  reviews  of  the  manuscript. 


10 


INTRODUCTION 

The  United  Evangelical  Church  is  a  missionary 
body.  It  is  at  once  the  fruit  and  the  seed  of  mission- 
ary activities.  It  owes  its  existence,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  to  the  evangelistic  ministry  of  home  mission- 
aries. It  has  been  perpetuated  by  the  missionary 
labors  of  its  own  members.  Its  continued  existence 
as  a  church  body  has  been  justified  by  its  ready  re- 
sponse to  the  call  of  the  great  commission  of  our 
Lord.  And  its  missionary  work  has  been  certified  and 
approved  by  unmistakable  evidences  of  Divine  favor. 

The  Church  having  thus  begun  and  continued,  its 
members  must  still  and  always  make  it  an  object  of 
desire  and  endeavor  to  more  effectively  organize  and 
direct  its  missionary  interest.  These  activities  must 
be  along  the  line  of  intelligent  cooperation,  inspired  by 
the  highest  motives  in  harmony  with  the  unchanging 
principles  of  the  Divine  administration. 

To  this  end  the  home  should  teach  the  fundamental 
principles  of  missions.  The  pulpit  should  elucidate 
and  proclaim  them.  The  Sunday  school  and  the 
Young  People's  Societies  should  reiterate  them.  The 
Church  in  her  plans  and  activities  should  illustrate 
them. 

It  was  with  such  considerations  as  these,  and  with 
this  end  in  view,  that  this  work  on  "Evangelicai, 
Missions"  has  been  written,  to  serve  as  a  text  book 

II 


12  INTRODUCTION 

and  inspirational  manual  for  preachers,  teachers,  mis- 
sionary leaders,  study  classes  and  Christian  homes. 

It  was  in  every  way  most  fitting  that  the  task  of 
planning  and  preparing  the  book  was  committed  to  the 
Rev.  Dr.  B.  H.  Niebel,  the  very  efficient  Corresponding 
Secretary  of  the  United  Evangelical  Board  of  Mis- 
sions, who  wrote  all  the  chapters  of  Part  I  of  the 
volume,  while  Part  II,  which  chronicles  so  satisfac- 
torily the  history  of  the  mission  in  Hunan,  China,  was 
written  by  Missionary  Homer  H.  Dubs,  the  gifted,  cul- 
tured, consecrated  son  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  C.  Newton 
Dubs,  the  Organizer  and  Superintendent  of  the  Mis- 
sion, and  the  grandson  of  the  lamented  Bishop  Ru- 
dolph Dubs.  Appreciative  mention  of  this  part  of  the 
volume  is  made  in  the  Preface  of  the  work. 

In  Part  I  of  the  volume  Dr.  Niebel  sets  forth  in 
plain,  simple,  forceful  terms  the  fundamental  princi- 
ples of  the  missionary  enterprise,  its  obligations,  mo- 
tives and  incentives,  and  the  Divine  provision  and 
warrant  for  its  success.  Following  this,  he  proceeds  in 
a  most  interesting  way  to  tell  how  the  Church  applied 
these  principles  in  its  missionary  practice  and  with 
what  results. 

For  this  task  of  authorship  no  one  was  better  fitted 
than  the  man  to  whom  the  work  was  assigned.  Born 
and  nurtured  in  an  Evangelical  itinerant  missionary 
home,  the  son  of  the  Rev.  Abraham  Niebel,  and  the 
grandson  of  Rev.  Henry  Niebel,  both  prominent,  in- 
fluential pioneer  missionaries,  and  the  father  of  an 
only  son  who  is  a  medical  missionary  of  first  rank  in 


INTRODUCTION  13 

China,  and  himself  a  western  itinerant  home  mission- 
ary for  a  number  of  years  and  for  the  last  thirteen 
years  the  able,  indefatigable  Corresponding  Secretary 
of  the  Board  of  Missions,  familiar  with  all  the  mis- 
sionary operations  of  the  Church  and  with  the  litera- 
ture and  history  of  missions,  as  well  as  an  experienced 
writer  of  proved  ability.  Dr.  Niebel's  record  may  well 
stand  as  the  sufficient  guarantee  for  the  excellence  of 
the  work  he  has  produced.  Knowing  as  we  do  that 
the  book  was  written  under  the  most  trying  conditions 
of  constant  overwork  in  the  exacting  duties  of  his 
office,  we  are  the  more  impressed  with  its  high  quality 
and  complete  adaptation  for  the  service  it  is  designed 
to  render.  J| 

In  reading  the  manuscript  of  the  book,  we  were 
especially  impressed  and  deeply  moved  by  that  flaming, 
thrilling  chapter  on  "The  Principles  of  Self-Sacrifice 
in  Missions"  and  the  passing  in  review  some  of  God's 
chosen  men  and  women  whose  glorious  lives  exempli- 
fied the  highest,  holiest  heroism  and  devotion  in  serv- 
ice, and  whose  names  shine  in  mission  history  "as  the 
brightness  of  the  firmament  and  as  the  stars  forever 
and  ever." 

To  be  brought  into  such  sympathetic  contact  with 
God's  heroic  coworkers  is  to  feel  the  impact  of  the 
most  powerful  missionary  appeal  that  the  printed  page 
can  bring  to  its  readers.  Very  instructive  and  very 
helpful  also  are  the  chapters  in  which  the  author  traces 
the  missionary  activities  of  the  Church,  especially  in 
the  early  pioneer  days — days  of  "romance  and  reality" 


14 


INTRODUCTION 


'^when  "the  fathers"  gave  their  lives  in  the  sacrificial 
service  of  missionary  evangelism. 

We  know  that  the  book  was  prepared  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  prayer  and  that  it  will  go  forth  on  its  mission 
winged  with  prayer,  and  that  so  it  will  add  to  the 
blessed  results  of  the  revolutionary  work  already  ac- 
complished by  its  author,  during  the  strenous  years 
of  his  service  in  field  and  office  as  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary. That  this  may  be  so  is  the  sincere  wish  and 
prayer  of  the  writer  of  these  introductory  words. 

H.  B.  Hartzler. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 

THE  MISSIONARY  IDEA 

Meaning  of  the  word  mission — God  the  originator — Jesus  in 
the  order  of  God's  purpose — The  Teachings  of  Jesus — The 
Holy  Spirit  a  factor — The  expression  of  the  missionary  idea 
— Other  incentives   Page  19 

CHAPTER  n 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  FORECAST  OE  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS 

The  call  and  sending  of  Abraham — Abraham  a  type  of  Christ 
— A  precursor  of  Paul — A  missionary  intercessor — The  King- 
dom of  Israel — Old  Testament  prophecies — ^Jonah  a  mission- 
ary   Page  27 

CHAPTER  HI 

THE   MISSIONARY   PRINCIPLES   AND   PRACTICE  OE   JESUS 
AND  THE  APOSTLES 

The  Spirit  of  God  a  dominating  force — Teaching,  preaching, 
and  healing — The  missionary  message  unique — The  gospel  of 
the  Kingdom — The  apostles  preach  Jesus — Others  associated 
in  the  work — Unceasing  aggressiveness — The  Church  founded. 

Page  33 
CHAPTER  IV 

CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE  AND  MISSIONS 
Love  the  constraining  motive — Authors  quoted  Page  41 

CHAPTER  V 

THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE  IN   MISSIONS 

A  leading  principle  of  Christian  missions — The  real  mission- 
ary pays  this  price — A  list  of  notable  witnesses — Missionary 
pioneers  that  endured — Our  own  missionaries'  noble  examples. 

Page  45 
IS 

( 


i6  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  VI 

Evange;ucal  missionary  beginnings  in  the  days 

of  jacob  albright 

Our  Church  fathers  imbued  with  a  missionary  spirit — Al- 
bright's testimony — Aggressive  and  extensive  evangeHsm. 

Page  62 

CHAPTER  Vn 

THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK,  1808-1838 

Meager  ministerial  support — Dreisbach  and  Niebel  in  leader- 
ship— The  work  extended  into  other  states — Bishop  Seybert  a 
pioneer  missionary — Pressing  westward — The  significance  of 
a  name  Page  70 

CHAPTER  VHI 

ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER   EXTENSION 

The  first  missionary  society — The  dawn  of  a  new  era — Look- 
ing across  the  seas — Work  begun  in  Japan — Work  on  the  Pa- 
cific coast Page  80 

CHAPTER  IX 

UNITED  EVANGELICAL   MISSIONARY  BEGINNINGS 

Intervening  events — Philadelphia  General  Conference — Or- 
ganization of  the  United  Evangelical  Church — Missions  a 
prominent  feature — The  Foreign  Mission  Fund — Missionary 
sentiment  increasing — A  period  of  reconstruction — Foreign 
Missions — ^Contributions  forthcoming  Page  88 

CHAPTER  X 

THE  woman's  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR 

"Chief  women  not  a  few" — Under  the  new  name — The  first 
annual  meeting — A  decisive  step  in  advance — The  value  of 
the  Woman's  Missionary  Society — Departmental  Work  and 
Progress — Financial  Progress   Page  100 


CONTENTS  17 

CHAPTER  XI 

METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION 

The  corporate  name — Officers — Powers  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions— The  Executive  Committee — Annual  meetings — Appro- 
priations— Young  People's  Societies — Mission  Bands — Cradle 
Rolls — Home  Department — Foreign  Mission  administration — 
Official  Register  Page  113 

CHAPTER  XH 

OTHER  MISSIONARY  AGENCIES  OE  THE  CHURCH 

Our  Church  periodicals — The  Sunday  school — The  Keystone 
League  of  Christian  Endeavor — Our  colleges — The  prayer- 
meetings — Cooperation  essential    Page  123 

CHAPTER  Xni 

LATER  ERUlTFUIvNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS 

Later  statistics — The  last  twelve  years — The  support  of  Home 
Missions — The  voice  of  missionary  leaders — Foreign  mission 
progress — In  Africa Page  127 

CHAPTER  XIV 

WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL 

Results  not  to  be  measured  by  figures — Concrete  illustrations 
— United  Evangelical  fruitfulness — Concrete  illustrations. 

Page  142 

APPENDIX 

The  pioneer  missionary — The  home  missionary — The  foreign 
missionary  Page  150 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  MISSIONARY  IDEA 

The  Word  Mission  is  derived  from  the  Latin  word 
mitto,  which  means  to  send.  There  are  several  Eng- 
Hsh  words  which  originate  from  the  same  Latin  root. 
The  word  missive  refers  to  a  written  message  sent  to 
some  one.  A  missile  is  a  weapon  sent  or  to  be  sent  to 
do  a  work  of  destruction.  The  use  of  the  word  com- 
mission, which  has  the  same  derivation,  may  include 
not  only  the  idea  of  sending;  but  of  sending  with  au- 
thority. A  missionary  is  one  sent  to  propagate  a  reli- 
gion. A  Christian  missionary  is  one  sent  to  make 
known  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  "That  whosoever 
believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but  have  ever- 
lasting hfe." 

The  High  Character  of  the  Missionary  Idea,  as 
applies  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  appears  in  the  fact 
that  all  three  persons  of  the  Holy  Trinity  are  asso- 
ciated in  the  origin  and  carrying  forward  of  the  work 
of  Christian  missions. 

I.  God  the  Father  is  the  Originator  of  the  mis- 
sionary idea  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel.  It  is 
He  who  sent  His  Son  into  the  world,  and  it  is  He  who 
gave  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  the  administrator  of  mis- 
sionary activity.  Jesus  made  this  fact  known  in  the 
following  announcement  at  the  beginning  of  His 
ministry : 

19 


20  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath 
anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor ;  he  hath  sent 
me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach  deliverance  to  the 
captives,  and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty 
them  that  are  bruised,  to  preach  the  acceptable  year  of  the 
Lord."    Lu.  4:  18,  19. 

"And  he  said  unto  them,  I  must  preach  the  kingdom  of  God 
unto  other  cities  also:    for  therefore  am  I  sent."    Lu.  4-  43- 

Peter  gives  this  truth  prominence  in  his  sermon  at 

the  house  of  Cornelius. 

"God  anointed  Jesus  of  Nazareth  w^ith  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  power ;  who  went  about  doing  good,  and  healing  all  that 
were  oppressed  of  the  devil,  for  God  was  with  him."  Ac. 
10:  38. 

2.  The  Relation  of  Jesus  to  the  beginning  of 
Christian  missions  is  shown  in  the  fact  that  He  Him- 
self was  a  missionary,  and  that  He  appointed  and 
trained  others  for  missionary  service, 

"And  Jesus  went  about  all  Galilee,  teaching  in  their  syna- 
gogues, and  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  and  healing 
all  manner  of  sickness  and  disease  among  the  people."    Mat. 

4:  ^3- 

"And  Jesus  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw  two  brethren, 
Simon  called  Peter,  and  Andrew  his  brother,  casting  a  net 
into  the  sea :  for  they  were  fishers.  And  he  saith  unto  them, 
Follow  me  and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men."  Mat.  4: 
18,  19. 

Jesus  Foeeowed  the  Order  op  God's  Purpose  by 
sending  the  first  missionaries  "To  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel."  The  chosen  race  of  Israel  was  to  be 
given  first  opportunity  to  return  to  God.  God  had 
spoken  by  the  Psalmist :  "For  the  Lord  will  not  cast 
away  His  people,  neither  will  He  forsake  His  inherit- 
ance." The  children,  though  backslidden  and  dis- 
obedient, were  to  have  the  first  ofifer  of  the  bread  of 


THE  MISSIONARY  IDEA  21 

life.  However,  before  leaving  the  world,  Jesus  gave 
the  commission  to  "Preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea- 
ture." 

"These  twelve  Jesus  sent  forth,  and  commanded  them,  say- 
ing, Go  not  in  the  way  of  the  Gentiles,  and  into  any  city  of 
the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not ;  but  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep 
of  the  house  of  Israel.  And  as  ye  go,  preach,  saying.  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."    Mat.  lo:  5-7. 

"And  Jesus  came  and  spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power 
(authority,  R.  V.)  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth. 
Go  ye  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost : 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  com- 
manded you ;  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end 
of  the  world."    Mat.  28:  18-20. 

The  Teachings  oe  Jesus  Further  Indicate  that 
missionary  work  also  includes  the  nurture  of  such  as 
are  being  saved  and  the  training  of  other  workers. 
The  care  and  training  of  converts  and  the  establishing 
of  churches  were  prominent  features  in  the  mission- 
ary labors  of  the  apostles.  We  remember  one  of  the 
last  interviews  of  Jesus  with  His  disciples  when  He 
solemnly  gave  Peter  charge  saying:  "Feed  My 
lambs,"  then  "Feed  My  sheep,"  and  again,  "Feed  My 
sheep."  It  was  evidently  the  purpose  of  Jesus  that 
men  should  not  only  be  won  to  Him  by  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel ;  but  that  they  should  also  be  properly 
instructed  in  spiritual  things,  and  that  they  should  be- 
come efficient  in  service. 

Notice  how  the  apostles  continue  the  same  kind  of 

work : 

"And  when  they  had  preached  the  gospel  to  that  city 
(Derbe),  and  had  taught  many,  they  returned  again  to  Lystra, 
and  to   Iconium,   and   Antioch,  confirming  the   souls   of   the 


22  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

disciples,  and  exhorting  them  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and 
that  we  must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every 
church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended  them 
to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed."    Ac.  14:  21-23. 

3.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  an  Indispensable  Factor 
in  the  progagation  of  Christian  missions.  Without 
Him  and  His  vi^ork  the  Divine  idea  of  missions  cannot 
be  attained.  After  Jesus  had  made  known,  both  by 
example  and  teaching,  the  purpose  and  method  of 
propagating  the  gospel,  and  before  turning  the  matter 
over  to  His  disciples.  He  said  to  them :  "And,  be- 
hold, I  send  the  promise  of  My  Father  upon  you :  but 
tarry  ye  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye  be  endued 
with  power  from  on  high." 

The  work  of  turning  men  from  darkness  to  light, 
from  sin  unto  righteousness  and  from  Satan  unto  God 
was  too  great  for  the  disciples  of  Jesus  to  attempt  by 
their  own  wisdom  and  might.  The  opposition,  espe- 
cially as  it  would  come  from  "Powers,"  from  "Princi- 
palities," from  the  "Spiritual  hosts  of  wickedness  in 
the  heavenly  places,"  would  be  too  formidable  to  com- 
bat without  the  unseen  working  of  a  spiritual  force 
greater  than  these.  Besides,  what  could  a  few  preach- 
ers with  a  simple  message  hope  to  do  in  the  face  of 
multitudes  steeped  in  sin,  in  false  doctrines  of  various 
kinds,  in  gross  unbelief  or  in  the  superstitions  of 
heathenism  ? 

Furthermore,  the  evident  intention  was  that  mis- 
sionary work  should  be  worldwide  and  continue  until 
the  "End  of  the  (gospel)  age."     It  is  therefore  not 


THE  MISSIONARY  IDEA  23 

strange  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  sent  to  be  the  indis- 
pensable factor  in  missionary  adminstration. 

"The;  Acts  of  the  Holy  Spirit"  is  a  term  applied 
by  Arthur  T.  Pierson  to  the  book  of  Acts.  This  book 
gives  us  the  missionary  history  of  apostolic  times  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  appears  as  the  dominant  factor 
throughout.    He  appears : 

(a)  As  the  Qualifying  Agent. 

"But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
come  upon  you ;  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  both  in 
Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and  unto  the 
uttermost  part  of  the  earth."    Ac.  i:  8. 

"This  is  that  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel ;  and 
it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days,  saith  God,  I  will  pour 
out  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh :  and  your  sons  and  your  daugh- 
ters shall  prophesy,  and  your  young  men  shall  see  visions  and 
your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams."    Ac.  2:  16,  17. 

"And  when  they  had  prayed,  the  place  was  shaken  where 
they  were  assembled  together ;  and  they  were  all  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  spake  the  word  of  God  with  bold- 
ness."   Ac.  4:  31. 

(b)  As  a  Supervising  Personality. 

In  the  following  Scripture  we  observe  that  there  is 

twofold  sending, — by  the  Church  and  by  the   Holy 

Spirit.     However,  it  is  important  to  remember  that 

the  Holy  Spirit  took  the  initiative  in  the  selection  and 

sending  of  these  missionaries. 

"As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  Holy 
Ghost  said :  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work 
whereunto  I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted 
and  prayed  and  laid  their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them 
away.  So  they,  being  sent  forth  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  departed 
unto  Seleucia ;  and  from  thence  they  sailed  to  Cyprus."  Ac. 
13:  2-4. 


24  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

As  We  Study  the  Missionary  Idea  and  Its  Ex- 
pression in  the  New  Testament,  we  are  profoundly 
impressed  by  the  clearness  of  statement  and  mass  of 
material  showing  the  Divine  authority  of  missions  and 
•missionary  activity.  In  Acts  14 :  26  to  15  :  30,  we  find 
a  brief  report  of  the  early  missionary  labors  of  Paul 
and  Barnabas,  also  statements  by  Peter  and  James, 
and  the  decision  of  the  council  at  Jerusalem  regard- 
ing the  question  involving  the  conversion  of  the  Gen- 
tiles. The  remarkable  thing  about  this  is  the  emphasis 
placed  upon  the  fact  that  God  was  the  chief  operator, 
working  by  these  men  to  will  and  to  do  of  His  good 
pleasure.  This  fact  is  referred  to  no  less  than  ten 
times  in  the  brief  narrative  of  thirty-two  verses : 

"They  rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  with  them  and  how 
he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles." 

"They  declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them." 

"Men  and  brethren,  ye  know  how  that  a  good  while  ago 
God  made  choice  among  us,  that  the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth 
should  hear  the  word  of  the  gospel  and  believe." 

"God,  which  knoweth  the  hearts,  bare  them  witness,  giving 
them  the  Holy  Ghost,  even  as  he  did  to  us." 

"Barnabas  and  Paul  declaring  what  miracles  and  wonders 
God  had  wrought  among  the  Gentiles  by  them." 

"Simeon  hath  declared  how  God  at  first  did  visit  the  Gen^ 
tiles,  to  take  out  of  them  a  people  for  his  name." 

James  quoting  the  prophecy  of  Amos,  God  speak- 
ing: 

"After  this  I  will  return,  and  will  build  again  the  tabernacle 
of  David,  which  is  fallen  down ;  and  I  will  build  again  the 
ruins  thereof,  and  I  will  set  it  up." 

"That  the  residue  of  men  might  seek  the  Lord,  and  all  the 
Gentiles,  upon  whom  my  name  is  called,  saith  the  Lord,  who 
doeth  all  these  things." 


THE  MISSIONARY  IDEA  25 

"Known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world." 

"For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us,  to  lay 
upon  you  no  greater  burden  than  these  necessary  things." 

Were  there  no  other  reason  for  being  active  in  the 
study  and  support  of  Christian  missions,  a  knowledge 
of  the  Divine  character  of  the  missionary  idea  as  set 
forth  in  the  Bible  would  in  itself  be  a  convincing  in- 
centive. 

There  are  however  other  incentives  that  urge  us  to 
active  interest  in  missions.  We  make  bare  mention  of 
seven  others : 

1.  A  desire  to  honor  Jesus  Christ.  He  said:  "If 
ye  love  Me,  keep  My  commandments."  His  last  mes- 
sage to  His  people  is  this  one :  "Ye  shall  be  witnesses 
unto  Me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in 
Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth." 
How  can  we  love  Him  without  giving  heed  to  this 
command  ? 

2.  A  desire  for  the  salvation  of  men  is  another  in- 
centive. "The  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister,  and  to  give  His  life  a  ransom 
for  many."  His  greatest  concern  for  others  was  their 
salvation,  and  it  is  He  who  said :  "Follow  Me  and  I 
will  make  you  fishers  of  men." 

3.  What  missions  have  done  for  us,  directly  or  in- 
directly, as  individuals,  for  our  homes,  for  the  com- 
munities where  we  live,  serves  as  an  incentive  to  pass 
on  to  others  of  the  good  that  came  to  us.  There  is  a 
point  in  the  history  of  every  man  where  his  own  his- 
tory and  missionary  history  meet. 


26  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

4.  The  fruitfulness  of  missions  as  shown  by  mis- 
sionary history  is  in  itself  sufficient  to  impress  one 
profoundly  with  the  more  than  human  potency  of 
missionary  efifort.  Lack  of  information  regarding 
this  matter  is  the  leading  cause  of  indifference  among 
many  good  people. 

5.  A  study  of  the  world's  great  need  of  the  gospel 
impresses  us  with  the  largeness  of  the  field  and  the 
immediateness  of  the  need,  and  brings  a  call  for  us  to 
do  our  best  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel.  Wicked  men, 
the  false  religions,  and  Satan  himself  are  doing  their 
worst  to  propagate  evil,  shall  not  Christian  people  do 
their  best  to  sow  the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
in  all  lands  ? 

6.  The  prospect  of  ultimate  reward  brings  its  stir- 
ring appeal  for  greater  activity.  Here  is  one  promise : 
"He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious 
seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bring- 
ing his  sheaves  with  him." 

7.  The  prospect  of  the  final  triumph  of  Jesus  Christ, 
who  has  committed  to  us  the  work  of  this  gospel  age, 
brings  us  inspiration  and  hope.  Whatever  may  be 
our  conception  of  future  events  in  the  program  of 
God,  and  of  the  relative  time  of  the  coming  of  Christ, 
we  are  assured  that  voices  in  heaven  will  say :  "The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of 
our  Lord,  and  of  His  Christ ;  and  He  shall  reign  for 
ever  and  ever." 


CHAPTER  II 

THE   OLD   TESTAMENT   FORECAST   OF 
CHRISTIAN  MISSIONS 

The  Old  Testament  has  considerable  material  that 
points  to  what  became  more  clearly  identified  in  the 
New  Testament  as  bearing  upon  the  subject  of  Chris- 
tian missions. 

The  Call  and  Sending  op  Abraham  gives  us  the 
first  view  of  God's  missionary  plan.  As  we  study 
God's  dealings  with  Abraham  and  New  Testament 
references  to  them,  we  find  a  forecast  of  what  fol- 
lowed for  world  evangelization  when  Christ  came  and 
established  the  missionary  plan  for  the  dissemination 
of  the  Word  of  God.  God  said :  "Get  thee  out  of  thy 
country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy  father's 
house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  show  thee ;  and  I  will 
make  of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and 
make  thy  name  great  and  thou  shalt  be  a  blessing." 
Gen.  12:  I,  2.  In  the  fourth  chapter  of  Romans  we 
find  the  spiritual  significance  of  God's  promise  to 
Abraham. 

Abraham  was  a  Type  of  Christ  by  becoming  the 
progenitor  of  a  people,  which  God  called,  "My  peo- 
ple," and  to  whom  God  said:  "If  ye  will  obey  my 
voice  indeed,  and  keep  my  covenant,  then  ye  shall  be  a 
peculiar  people  ;  for  all  the  earth  is  mine :  and  ye  shall 
be  unto  me  a  kingdom  of  priests,  and  an  holy  nation." 

27 


28  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Ex.  19: 3,  6.  Likewise  Jesus  Christ,  the  one  sent  of 
God  to  a  world  lost  in  sin,  drew  to  Himself  a  people : 
"A  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy  na- 
tion, a  peculiar  people;  that  (they)  should  show  forth 
the  praises  of  him  who  called  (them)  out  of  darkness 
into  light.     J  Pet.  2:  p. 

Abraham  was  Ai,so  the  Precursor  op  Paul. 
Faith  and  righteousness  were  the  key  words  of  the 
doctrine  of  both.  Theirs  was  not  a  self-constructed 
theory  of  righteousness — not  self-righteousness ;  but 
righteousness  by  faith  in  the  promises  of  God. 

"He  (Abraham)  staggered  not  at  the  promises  of  God 
through  unbelief;  but  was  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to 
God ;  and  being  fully  persuaded  that,  what  he  had  promised 
he  was  able  also  to  perform.  And  therefore  it  was  imputed 
to  him  for  righteousness.  Now  it  was  not  written  for  his 
sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him ;  but  for  us  also,  to 
whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we  believe  on  him  that  raised 
up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead ;  who  was  delivered  for 
our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justification." 
Rom.  4:  20-25.    For  further  comparison  see  Gal.  3:  8-29. 

Abraham  was  a  Missionary  Intercessor  and  em- 
ployed prayer,  the  greatest  channel  of  power,  in  be- 
half of  a  heathen  people  (the  Sodomites)  steeped  in 
the  most  degrading  form  of  sin.  His  sixfold  plea  for 
the  vilest  and  most  hopeless  sinners  was  a  marvelous 
thing,  and  our  consideration  of  Abrahain  as  God's 
missionary  would  be  incomplete  without  reference  to 
it.  "And  the  Lord  said,  shall  I  hide  from  Abraham 
that  which  I  do,  seeing  that  Abraham  shall  surely  be- 
come a  great  nation,  and  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
shall  be  blessed  in  him?"  {Gen.  18:  ij,  18),  are  the 
introductory  words  of  this  outstanding  incident. 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  FORECAST 


29 


We  quote  from  "Short  History  of  Christian  Mis- 
sions," by  George  Smith,  LL.D. : 

"The  time  had  come  for  the  destruction  of  the  impenitent 
heathen  of  the  vale  of  Siddim.  Not  because  the  nephew  Lot 
was  there,  a  merely  passive  protestor  against  the  very  griev- 
ous sin  of  Sodom,  not  from  purely  human  pity;  but  as  di- 
vinely-called missionary,  as  divinely-invited  intercessor,  as 
divinely-encouraged  mediator,  as  covenantor  of  all  of  every 
race  who  should  believe,  and  specially  charged  with  the  land 
of  which  Siddim  was  the  fairest  portion.  Abraham  appealed 
personally  to  the  covenant  God  for  mercy  that  the  worst  of 
heathen  might  repent,  if  only  fifty,  or  forty-five,  or  forty,  or 
thirty,  or  twenty  or  ten  righteous  were  found  in  Sodom. 
Failing  ten,  even  yet  Abraham  did  not  abandon  hope,  for  he 
'gat  up  early  in  the  morning  to  the  place  where  he  stood  be- 
fore the  Lord,  and  he  looked,  *  *  *  and  lo,  the  smoke 
of  the  land  went  up  as  the  smoke  of  a  furnace;  and  God  re- 
membered Abraham  by  sparing  only  Lot." 

The  Extension  of'  the  Kingdom  oe  Israel  under 
Solomon  had  in  it  a  missionary  significance.  It 
showed  that  the  Jewish  religion  was  primarily  a  mis- 
sionary religion.  Solomon's  prayer  at  the  dedication 
of  the  temple  had  this  significance.    We  quote  from  it : 

"Moreover  concerning  a  stranger,  that  is  not  of  thy  people 
Israel,  but  cometh  out  of  a  far  country  for  thy  name's  sake; 
(For  they  shall  hear  of  thy  great  name,  and  of  thy  strong 
hand,  and  of  thy  stretched  out  arm;)  when  he  shall  come  and 
pray  toward  this  house;  hear  thou  in  heaven  thy  dwelling 
place,  and  do  according  to  all  that  the  stranger  calleth  to 
thee  for :  that  all  people  of  the  earth  may  know  thy  name, 
to  fear  thee,  as  do  thy  people  Israel ;  and  that  they  may 
know  that  this  house,  which  I  have  builded,  is  called  by  thy 
name."    i  Ki.  8:  41-43. 

The  seventy-second  Psalm  presents  to  us  in  beauti- 
ful and  striking  language  the  kingdom  of  Solomon  as 
a  type  of  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  quote 
verses  17  to  19  of  this  Psalm: 


30  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

"His  name  shall  endure  forever :  his  name  shall  be  con- 
tinued as  long  as  the  sun :  and  men  shall  be  blessed  in  him : 
all  nations  shall  call  him  blessed.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God, 
the  God  of  Israel,  who  only  doeth  wondrous  things.  And 
blessed  be  his  glorious  name  forever :  and  let  the  whole  earth 
be  filled  with  his  glory;     Amen,  and  Amen." 

Prophecies  of  Tur;  Old  Testament  that  relate 
directly  to  the  ministry  of  Jesus,  or  to  the  spread  of 
the  gospel,  or  to  the  enlargement  of  the  kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ  point  to  the  missionary  work  of  the  gos- 
pel age.  There  are  many  of  these  prophecies,  espe- 
cially in  Isaiah.    We  quote  some  of  these: 

"The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me ;  because  the  Lord 
hath  anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  to  the  meek;  he 
hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  to  proclaim  lib- 
erty to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them 
that  are  bound;  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God;  to  comfort  all  that 
mourn ;  to  appoint  unto  them  that  mourn  in  Zion,  to  give 
them  beauty  for  ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  the 
garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heaviness ;  that  they  might 
be  called  trees  of  righteousness,  the  planting  of  the  Lord 
that  he  might  be  glorified.    Isa.  6i:  1-3. 

"The  voice  of  him  that  crieth  in  the  wilderness.  Prepare 
ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  high- 
way for  our  God."  *  *  *  "Q  thou  that  tellest  good  tidings 
to  Zion  (margin),  get  thee  up  into  the  high  mountain;  O 
thou  that  tellest  good  tidings  to  Jerusalem  (margin),  lift 
up  thy  voice  with  strength;  lift  it  up,  be  not  afraid;  say 
unto  the  cities  of  Judah,  Behold  your  God."  *  *  *  "He 
shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd ;  he  shall  gather  the  lambs 
with  his  arm,  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom,  and  shall  gently 
lead  those  that  are  with  young."    Isa.  40:  3,  p,  //. 

"Listen,  O  isles,  unto  me;  and  hearken  ye  people,  from 
far;  The  Lord  hath  called  me  from  the  womb;  from  the 
bowels  of  my  mother  hath  he  made  mention  of  my  name." 
*  *  *  "Thus  saith  the  Lord,  In  an  acceptable  time  have  I 
heard  thee :    and  I  will  preserve  thee,  and  give  thee  for  a 


THE  OLD  TESTAMENT  FORECAST  31 

covenant  of  the  people,  to  establish  the  earth,  to  cause  to 
inherit  the  desolate  heritages."  *  *  *  "And  I  will  make 
all  my  mountains  a  way,  and  my  highways  shall  be  exalted. 
Behold,  these  shall  come  from  far;  and,  lo,  these  from  the 
north  and  from  the  west ;  and  these  from  the  land  of  Sinim." 
Isa.  49:  I,  8,  II,  12. 

"How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that 
bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth  peace,  that  bringeth 
good  tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation;  that  saith 
unto  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth."    Isa.  52:  7. 

This  brief  list  of  missionary  texts  would  be  incom- 
plete without  quoting  the  text  used  by  William  Carey, 
pioneer  missionary  to  India,  when  he  preached  at  a 
meeting  of  the  Ministers'  Association  at  Nottingham, 
England,  May  31,  1792. 

"Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth 
the  curtains  of  thine  habitations :  spare  not,  lengthen  thy 
cord,  and  strengthen  thy  stakes ;  for  thou  shalt  break  forth 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left;  and  thy  seed  shall  inherit 
the  Gentiles,  and  make  the  desolate  cities  to  be  inhabited." 
Isa.  54:  2,  3. 

Jonah,  God's  Speciai,  Missionary  to  Nineveh. 
God  sometimes  specializes ;  that  is,  He  sometimes  se- 
lects a  man  and  thrusts  him  out  alone  on  a  particular 
mission.  Jonah  was  one  of  these  men.  His  was  a 
special  mission  to  a  very  wicked  city.  God  had  trouble 
to  get  Jonah  rightly  started,  just  as  He  often  has 
trouble  with  people  He  would  use  to  accomplish  a 
purpose.    This  brought  on  the  fish  experience. 

The  most  remarkable  thing  about  the  story  of  Jonah 
however,  is  not  his  fish  experience.  That  was  only 
incidental  and  brief.  Yet  Jesus  found  a  mention  of 
even  this  experience  worthwhile  as  a  type  foreshadow- 


32 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


ing  His  own  burial.    Jesus  no  doubt  knew  what  He 
was  talking  about. 

There  are  several  remarkable  things  about  the  story 
of  Jonah ;  first,  Jehovah  sent  him  to  a  very  wicked 
city  to  deliver  a  special  message ;  second,  it  was  a  mes- 
sage with  a  tremendous  meaning — "Yet  forty  days 
and  Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown" ;  third,  the  mission 
of  Jonah  was  a  success;  fourth,  God's  mercy  upon 
Nineveh  was  a  disappointment  to  Jonah,  and  he 
needed  a  special  revelation  from  God  to  set  him  right. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  MISSIONARY  PRINCIPLES  AND  PRAC- 
TICE OF  JESUS  AND  THE  APOSTLES 

The  missionary  principles  and  practice  of  Jesus  and 
the  apostles  will  be  considered  together  because  Jesus 
chose  them  to  be  associated  with  Him  and  they  were 
under  His  training  and  direction.  He  was  supreme 
in  authority  over  them  and  they  were  expected  to  fol- 
low His  instructions.  Whatever  principles  they  prac- 
ticed were  set  forth  by  Him.  They  received  their 
commission  from  Him.  There  was  this  difference: 
the  disciples  had  faults  and  were  liable  to  commit  er- 
rors, while  Jesus  was  faultless  in  both  principles  and 
practice.  Jesus'  call  of  the  first  disciples  indicated 
what  He  expected  to  do  with  them — "Follow  Me,  and 
I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men." 

I.  The  Spirit  oe  God  was  the  Dominating  Force 
of  their  operations.  The  relation  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  missions  has  already  been  mentioned  in  Chapter  I. 
This  relation  existed  in  the  work  of  Jesus  and  the 
apostles. 

"And  Jesus  returned  in  the  power  of  the  Spirit  into  Gali- 
lee :  and  there  went  out  a  fame  of  him  through  all  the  region 
round  about."  "The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because 
he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  poor."  Lu. 
4:  14,  18.  "But  if  I  cast  out  devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  then 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto  you."    Mat.  12:  28. 

"For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father 
which  speaketh  in  you."    Mat.  10:  20.    "For  the  Holy  Ghost 

33 


34 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


shall  teach  you  in  the  same  hour  what  ye  ought  to  say."    Lu. 
12:  12. 

The  last  two  quoted  passages  had  reference  to  times 
when  the  disciples  would  be  brought  before  "magis- 
trates and  powers"  to  answer  whatever  charges  might 
be  brought  against  them. 

After  Jesus  had  gone  away  from  earth  and  the 
apostles  were  to  continue  their  work  without  Him,  the 
supervision  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  still  more  directly 
and  clearly  manifest  as  already  indicated  in  Chapter 
I.  This  is  not  only  proof  of  the  Divine  authority  of 
missionary  work,  but  also  indicates  its  importance. 

2.  Teaching,  Preaching  and  Heaung  were  Com- 
bined in  the  work  of  Jesus  and  the  apostles.  They 
taught  the  people  and  preached  the  gospel  wherever 
and  whenever  opportunity  afforded.  They  relieved 
physical  need  and  suffering  in  multiplied  instances. 
Missionaries  of  our  time  do  these  three  classes  of 
work.    A  fourth  class,  industrial  work,  is  often  added. 

"And  Jesus  went  about  all  Galilee,  teaching  in  their  syna- 
gogues, and  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  and  healing 
all  manner  of  sickness  and  all  manner  of  disease  among  the 
people."    Mat.  4:  23. 

"Paul  also  and  Barnabas  continued  in  Antioch,  teaching  and 
preaching  the  word  of  the  Lord,  with  many  others  also."  Ac. 
15'-  35-  "There  came  also  a  multitude  out  of  the  cities  round 
about  Jerusalem,  bringing  sick  folks,  and  them  which  were 
vexed  with  unclean  spirits :  and  they  were  healed  every  one." 
Ac.  5:  16. 

That  the  apostles  had  power  to  work  miracles  is 

evident.    This  not  only  brought  relief  to  the  suffering, 

but  it  also  helped  to  give  them  prestige  in  their  efforts 

in  behalf  of  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  people.    Chris- 


MISSIONARY  PRINCIPLES  AND  PRACTICES    35 

tian  experience  has  shown  however,  that  with  our 
present  knowledge  of  the  prevention  and  cure  of  dis- 
eases; the  working  of  miracles,  apart  from  the  use 
of  means  within  our  knowledge  and  reach,  is  not 
usually  a  necessity.  Neither  is  Christianity  in  need  of 
this  kind  of  proof  as  in  the  days  of  the  apostles. 

Upon  the  other  hand ;  miracles  are  still  a  possibility, 
and  occur  when  their  working  is  in  accordance  with 
the  will  of  God.  There  is  also  very  frequent  healing 
of  the  sick  in  answer  to  prayer.  The  casting  out  of 
demons  in  modern  times  has  also  occurred.  See 
"Demon  Possession  and  Allied  Themes/'  by  Rev.  John 
L.  Nevius,  D.D.  Doctor  Nevius  was  for  forty  years 
a  missionary  to  China. 

3.  The  Message  oe  Jesus  and  the  Apostles  was 
Unique  and  Powereul.  It  was  new  and  startling. 
The  world  had  never  heard  its  like.  Of  Jesus  it  is 
written :  "The  people  were  astonished  at  His  doc- 
trine; for  He  taught  them  as  one  having  authority 
and  not  as  the  scribes."  To  some  hearers  His  words 
had  a  joyful  sound,  and  we  read  that  "the  common  peo- 
ple heard  Him  gladly."  Others  were  maddened  be- 
cause His  message  to  them  was  a  rebuke  to  selfishness, 
hypocrisy,  pride  and  unbelief.  Still  others  were  per- 
plexed, as  in  the  case  of  the  officers  who  failed  to  ar- 
rest Him,  giving  as  their  reason :  "Never  man  spake 
like  this  man." 

The  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  apostles  had  a 
similar  effect.  Wherever  they  went  the  people  were 
stirred.  Their  preaching  produced  commotion  and 
wonder.    The  effect  produced  depended  upon  how  the 


36  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

hearers  received  the  word.  Of  one  place  we  read : 
"And  there  was  great  joy  in  that  city";  of  another 
place,  "Having  stoned  Paul,  (they)  drew  him  out  of 
the  city,  supposing  he  had  been  dead." 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  it  was  not  agitation  upon 
the  part  of  Jesus  or  the  apostles  that  caused  the  un- 
usual excitement  among  the  people,  for  they  (the 
preachers)  were  always  calm,  serious  and  deliberate, 
though  intensely  in  earnest.  There  was  no  attempt 
at  the  spectacular,  nor  did  they  indulge  in  oratorical 
display.  The  message  of  these  men,  delivered  in  sim- 
ple and  terse  style,  and  the  power  of  the  Spirit  back 
of  the  message  deeply  stirred  the  people.  See  Peter's 
discourse  in  Acts  2  and  10,  and  Paul's  in  Acts  zj. 

The  "GospEIv  of*  the  Kingdom"  was  the  keynote 

of  their  preaching.    It  was  the  good  news  that  the  Son 

of  man  came  to  "Seek  and  to  save  that  which  was 

lost."     Jesus  gave  the  gist  of  this  good  news  to  Nico- 

demus  in  John  j.'  14-16. 

"And  as  Moses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even 
so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted  up;  that  whosoever  be- 
lieveth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  For 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life." 

Jesus  Invites  the  People  to  Himsele.  He  Him- 
self is  the  embodiment  of  His  own  message  of  love, 
and  is  its  expression. 

"Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I 
will  give  you  rest." 

"I  am  the  door :  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  §ha.U 
be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out  and  find  pasture," 


MISSIONARY  PRINCIPLES  AND  PRACTICES    37 

"I  am  the  good  shepherd;  the  good  shepherd  giveth  his  life 
for  the  sheep." 

"If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink." 

"He  that  believeth  on  me  hath  everlasting  life.  I  am  that 
bread  of  life." 

"I  am  the  way  the  truth  and  the  life;  no  man  cometh  unto 
the  Father  but  by  me." 

"I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life;  he  that  believeth  on 
me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  be  live." 

The:  Aposti.es  Preached  Jesus  crucified  and  risen 

from  the  dead,  and  that  salvation  is  by  Him  alone. 

"Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other :  for  there  is  none 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men,  whereby  we  must 
be  saved."    Ac.  4:  12. 

They  went  forth  in  the  twofold  capacity  as  minis- 
ters of  the  gospel  and  witnesses  to  its  power.  They 
obeyed  the  last  command  of  Jesus  when  He  said :  "Ye 
shall  be  witnesses  unto  Me." 

"Then  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  answered  and  said.  We 
ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men.  The  God  of  our  fathers 
raised  up  Jesus,  whom  ye  slew  and  hanged  on  a  tree.  Him 
hath  God  exalted  with  his  right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  a 
Saviour,  for  to  give  repentance  to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of 
sins.  And  we  are  witnesses  of  these  things ;  and  so  is  also  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  hath  given  to  them  that  obey  him." 
Ac.  5:  29-32. 

4.  Both  Jesus  and  the  Apostles  Associated 
Others  with  Them  in  the  work  of  making  known 
the  good  news  of  the  kingdom.  A  prominent  instance 
is  the  sending  out  of  the  seventy  as  described  in  Luke 
10.  We  remember  also  that  the  healed  demoniac  was 
sent  to  his  friends  to  tell  what  great  things  the  Lord 
had  done  for  him.  We  also  notice  that  women  co- 
operated with  Jesus  and  the  apostles.  See  Luke  8:  i-s, 
and  the  names  found  in  Romans  16. 


38  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

After  Pentecost  and  the  organization  of  the  Church, 
the  spirit  of  missions  soon  became  universal  among 
beHevers. 

"And  at  that  time  there  was  a  great  persecution  against  the 
church  which  was  at  Jerusalem ;  and  they  were  all  scattered 
abroad  throughout  the  regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria,  except 
the  apostles.  Therefore  they  that  were  scattered  abroad  went 
everywhere  preaching  the  word."    Ac.  8:  i,  4. 

Previous  to  the  preaching  of  Peter  at  the  house  of 
CorneHus,  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  by  the  apostles 
was  limited  to  Jewish  auditors.  (See  Acts  11:  ip)  ; 
but  from  that  time  there  came  a  change  (See  Acts  11: 
20,  21).  A  little  later  the  Council  at  Jerusalem  took 
definite  action  in  regard  to  the  matter  (See  Acts  75), 
and  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  received  attention. 

5.  Unceasing  Aggressiveness  characterized  the 
missionary  activities  of  Jesus  and  the  apostles.  All 
through  the  brief  history  given  us  we  observe  intense 
earnestness  and  activity.  They  evidently  felt  the  great 
weight  of  responsibility  resting  upon  them  and  had  a 
broad  view  of  the  whitened  harvest. 

What  a  busy  ministry  was  that  of  Jesus,  until  He 
could  say  to  the  Father:  "I  have  finished  the  work 
which  Thou  gavest  Me  to  do."  While  about  His  work, 
we  hear  Him  say  at  one  time:  'T  must  preach  the 
kingdom  of  God  to  other  cities  also :  for  therefore 
am  I  sent."  At  another  time  He  exclaimed :  "I  must 
work  the  works  of  Him  that  sent  Me  while  it  is  day, 
for  the  night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work." 

And  Paul,  the  greatest  missionary  of  apostolic  times, 
sums  up  his  effort  at  Ephesus  as  follows : 


MISSIONARY  PRINCIPLES  AND  PRACTICES    39 

"I  kept  back  nothing  that  was  profitable  unto  you,  and  have 
taught  you  publicly,  and  from  house  to  house,  testifying  both 
to  the  Jews,  and  also  to  the  Greeks,  repentance  toward  God 
and  faith  toward  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  ♦  *  *  Where- 
fore I  take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the 
blood  of  all  men.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto 
you  all  the  counsel  of  God  *  *  *  Therefore  watch  and 
remember,  that  by  the  space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to 
warn  every  one  night  and  day  with  tears." 

6.  The  Opposition  of  Satan  and  Wicked  Per- 
sons did  not  deter  Jesus  at  any  time,  nor  the  apostles 
after  the  enduement  of  power  at  Pentecost.  In  the 
face  of  every  opposing  power,  and  despite  all  obstacles 
and  difficulties,  these  leaders  continued  to  press  their 
work  with  vigor  until  God  called  them  to  Himself. 
That  the  opposition  was  fierce  and  relentless  was  al- 
most constantly  manifest. 

The  foes  of  Jesus  were  busy  and  bitter  against  Him 
from  the  time  of  His  temptation  in  the  wilderness  un- 
til the  last  hours  of  His  earth  life.  The  good  He  did 
for  others  did  not  allay  the  opposition  against  Him 
and  the  work  He  was  doing,  yet  He  pursued  His  min- 
istry, scattering  blessings  wherever  He  went. 

Such  was  also  the  experience  of  the  apostles: 
"Troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed ;  per- 
plexed, but  not  in  despair ;  persecuted,  but  not  for- 
saken ;  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed ;  always  bearing 
about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  With 
fixed  purpose  Paul  expressed  himself  :  "None  of  these 
things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  my- 
self, so  that  I  might  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and 


40  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

the  ministry,  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
to  testify  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God." 

7.  The  Church  Founded  by  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
institution  intended  to  conserve  the  results  of  mis- 
sionary endeavor  and  to  continue  to  propagate  the 
gospel  by  various  means  until  Jesus  comes.  Jesus 
said :  "I  will  build  My  church ;  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it." 

"And  the  Lord  added  unto  the  church  daily  such 
as  should  be  saved  (Those  who  were  being  saved 
R.  V.)"    Acts  2:  47. 

"Then  tidings  of  these  things  came  unto  the  ears  of 
the  church  which  was  in  Jerusalem :  and  they  sent 
forth  Barnabas,  that  he  should  go  as  far  as  Antioch." 
Acts  11:  22. 

"Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at  Antioch 
certain  prophets  and  teachers ;  *  *  *  ^s  they  ministered 
unto  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said,  'Sepa- 
rate me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I 
have  called  them.'  "    Acts  /?;  /,  2. 


CHAPTER  IV 

CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE  AND  MISSIONS 

Reference  is  here  made  to  that  aspect  of  Christian 
experience  which  is  the  result  of  a  heart  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  our  personal  Saviour.  The  "fruit  of 
the  Spirit"  is  begotten  in  us,  the  first  and  chief  mani- 
festation of  which  is  love.  Paul  explains  his  intensity 
of  interest  for  the  Corinthians,  among  whom  he  had 
labored  so  successfully  as  missionary,  by  writing  to 
them:  "For  whether  we  be  beside  ourselves  it  is  to 
God  or  whether  we  be  sober  it  is  for  your  cause ;  for 
the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  us." 

Love;  is  rut  Constraining  Motive  in  behalf  of  our 
salvation.  It  was  love  that  moved  God  to  give  His 
Son  for  the  redemption  of  the  world :  "God  com- 
mendeth  His  love  toward  us  in  that,  while  we  were 
yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us."  Jesus  gave  expres- 
sion to  the  motive  that  prompted  Him  to  give  His  life 
for  us  when  He  said:  "Greater  love  hath  no  man 
than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends" ; 
then  He  added :  "Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatso^ 
ever  I  command  you." 

When  We  are  Attracted  to  Christ  so  that  we 
look  upon  Him  as  our  Saviour,  we  want  others  to  be 
attracted  to  Him  also.  When  Andrew  received  the 
gospel  message  and  followed  Christ,  it  is  written  of 
him  that  "He  first  findeth  his  own  brother  Simon,  and 

41 


42  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

saith  unto  him,  We  have  found  the  Messias,  which  is, 
being  interpreted,  the  Christ."  An  intelHgent  under- 
standing of  the  meaning  of  missions  and  the  world's 
need  of  the  gospel,  coupled  with  a  genuine  Christian 
experience  will  surely  prompt  one  to  become  an  active 
supporter  of  missions. 

May  it  not  be  said  of  one  who,  although,  professing 
to  be  a  Christian,  yet  failing  to  do  something  for  the 
salvation  of  others,  "He  that  loveth  not  knoweth  not 
God,  for  God  is  love."  Did  not  Jesus  say :  "If  ye  love 
Me  keep  My  commandments"? 

We  Quote  Herewith  from  Robert  E.  Speer, 
THAT  Eminent  Authority  on  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions, and  a  man  whose  influence  is  felt  throughout 
Christendom  as  a  leader  in  Christian  thought  and 
action : 

"If  in  our  conviction  and  experience  we  are  sure  that  in 
Christ  we  possess  a  great  good,  then  we  will  give  Him  to 
the  world — not  otherwise,  no  matter  how  much  we  may  talk 
about  last  commands  and  'great  commissions.' " 

"If  Christ  means  nothing  to  us,  we  shall  surely  not  go  to 
the  trouble  of  taking  Him  to  the  world.  Christianity,  of 
course,  asserts  that  Christ  means  everything  to  the  believer, 
and  surely  if  he  does,  the  believer  will  be  driven  by  an  over- 
mastering desire  to  make  known  to  all  the  glad  tidings  of  so 
great  a  salvation.  The  missionary  enterprise  is  the  surest  evi- 
dence of  the  esteem  in  which  Christ  is  held.  The  Church  that 
is  doing  nothing  to  extend  His  knowledge  to  the  heathen  world 
is  furnishing  such  proof  that  Christ  means  little  to  it  as  no 
amount  of  verbal  worship  or  protestation  of  devotion  can 
annul." 

"What  shall  be  said  of  any  Christians  who  do  not  share  in 
the  missionary  enterprise?  This,  that  they  are  either  culpably 
ignorant  and  thoughtless,  culpable  in  that  either  they  or  their 
teachers  are  to  blame,  or  else  that  their  Christianity  is  a  fic- 


CHRISTIAN  EXPERIENCE  AND  MISSIONS     43 

titious  thing,  a  sham,  a  travesty.  And  in  either  case  consider 
the  moral  horror  of  it.  Here  are  men  who  profess  to  possess 
a  divine  salvation,  pure  and  perfect,  and  to  believe  that  all 
men  need  this  salvation  and  that  it  is  adequate  for  all  and 
intended  for  all,  and  yet  do  nothing  to  give  it  to  those  who 
have  an  equal  right  to  it." 

"Missions,  accordingly,  are  not  only  the  expression  of  the 
Church's  interest  in  the  world ;  they  are  the  evidence  of  her 
love  of  her  Lord  and  the  proof  of  the  honor  and  integrity  of 
her  own  life."    "Missionary  Principles,"  pages  li,  14,  15. 

Arthur  J.  Brown,  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Missions,  in  his  book,  "The 
Foreign  Missionary,"  gives  this  point  special  emphasis : 

"The  Souls  Experience  in  Christ. — In  proportion  as  this 
is  genuine  and  deep,  will  we  desire  to  communicate  it  to 
others.  Propagation  is  a  law  of  the  spiritual  life.  The  genius 
of  Christianity  is  expansive.  Its  inherent  tendency  is  to 
propagate  itself.  A  living  organism  must  grow  or  die.  The 
church  that  is  not  missionary  will  become  atrophied.  All 
virile  faith  prompts  its  possessor  to  seek  others.  Ruskin  re- 
minds us  of  Southey's  statement  that  no  man  was  ever  yet 
convinced  of  any  momentous  truth  without  feeling  in  himself 
the  power  as  well  as  the  desire  of  communicating  it. 

"No  external  authority,  however  commanding,  can  take  the 
place  of  this  internal  motive.  It  led  Paul  to  exclaim,  'Woe 
is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel!'  It  made  him  plead  'with 
tears'  that  men  would  turn  to  God ;  and  become  'all  things  to 
all  men,  that  "he"  might  by  all  means  save  some.' 

"People  who  say  that  they  do  not  believe  in  foreign  mis- 
sions, are  usually  quite  unconscious  of  the  indictment  that 
they  bring  against  their  own  spiritual  experience.  The  man 
who  has  no  religion  of  his  own  that  he  values  of  course  is 
not  interested  in  the  effort  to  make  it  known  to  others.  It  is 
true,  one  may  be  simply  ignorant  of  the  content  of  his  faith 
or  the  real  character  of  the  missionary  movement,  but  as  a 
rule  those  who  know  the  real  meaning  of  the  Christian  ex- 
perience are  conscious  of  an  over-mastering  impulse  to  com- 
municate it  to  others. 


44  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

"Foreign  missionary  interest  presupposes  breadth  of  soul. 
Any  one  can  love  his  own  family,  but  it  takes  a  high-souled 
man  to  love  all  men.  He  who  has  that  which  the  world  needs 
is  debtor  to  the  world.  The  true  disciple  would  feel  this  even 
if  Christ  had  spoken  no  command.  The  missionary  impulse 
would  have  stirred  him  to  spontaneous  action.  Christ  simply 
voiced  the  highest  and  holiest  dictates  of  the  human  heart 
when  He  summoned  His  followers  to  missionary  activity  and 
zeal.  The  question  whether  the  heathen  really  need  Christ 
may  be  answered  by  the  counter  question:  Do  we  need  Him? 
and  the  intensity  of  our  desire  to  tell  them  of  Christ  will  be  in 
exact  proportion  to  the  intensity  of  our  own  sense  of  need." 

Dr.  Murray  Mitchell,  in  "Report  of  the  Second 
Decennial  Missionary  Conferece,"  held  in  Calcutta, 
1882-1883,  expresses  in  the  following  prayer  the  long- 
ing of  the  soul  for  that  quality  which  moved  Christ 
to  pity  for  those  who  are  in  darkness : 

"C.ive  me  Thy  heart,  O  Christ!    Thy  love  untold 
That  I  like  Thee  may  pity,  like  Thee  may  preach. 
For  round  me  spreads  on  every  side  a  waste 
Drearer  than  that  which  moved  Thy  soul  to  sadness; 
No  ray  hath  pierced  this  immemorial  gloom; 
And  scarce  these  darkened  toiling  myriads  taste 
Even  a  few  drops  of  fleeting  earthly  gladness, 
As  they  move  on,  slow,  silent,  to  the  tomb." 


Rev.  B.  J.  Smoyer 

Corresponding  Secretary,  1891-1895 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  PRINCIPLE  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE  IN 
MISSIONS 

"Whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  my  sake  and  the 
Gospel's,  the  same  shall  save  it."  Mark  8:  S5-  This 
Scripture  expresses  a  leading  principle  of  Christian 
missions  which  must  not  be  overlooked.  Missions  are 
on  a  higher  plane  than  any  mere  human  propaganda. 
There  is  nothing  mean  or  cheap  about  the  principles 
upon  which  Christian  missions  are  founded.  They  are 
worth  everything  that  any  one  can  put  into  them,  for 
they  have  to  do  with  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

The  principles  upon  which  missions  are  founded 
cost  the  life  of  the  Son  of  God.  Jesus  Himself  de- 
clared :  "The  Son  of  man  came  not  to  be  ministered 
unto,  but  to  minister  and  to  give  His  life  a  ransom  for 
many."  This  reveals  two  aspects  under  which  Jesus 
gave  His  life  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel :  First, 
He  gave  His  earth  life  as  the  Son  of  man  to  minister 
to  others ;  second.  He  yielded  His  life  by  dying  upon 
the  cross  to  make  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom  available 
for  every  creature. 

The  words  of  Jesus  quoted  above  have  their  counter- 
part in  Rev.  12:  11,  where  we  read :  "They  loved  not 
their  life  even  unto  death"  (R.  V.).  The  former  is  a 
statement  going  before  the  act  of  giving  one's  life  for 

45 


46  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Jesus  and  the  gospel's  sake;  while  the  latter  after- 
zvard  indicates  the  motive  that  enabled  the  overcomers 
in  the  conflict  with  Satan  to  gain  the  victory  "By  the 
blood  of  the  lamb  and  the  word  of  their  testimony." 
The  overcomers  had  acted  upon  the  principle  as  set 
forth  by  Jesus ;  that  is,  they  had  faith  in  His  atoning 
blood  and  had  been  witnesses  for  Him  at  whatever 
cost,  even  the  sacrifice  of  life. 

Before  Jesus  went  to  the  cross  He  had  declared  that, 
"This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all 
the  world  as  a  witness  to  all  nations";  and,  after  He 
had  given  His  own  life  to  make  the  gospel  available 
for  all,  He  said,  "Ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  Me  both 
in  Jerusalem  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in  Samaria,  and 
unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth." 

Missionary  work  is  witnessing  for  Jesus  "Unto  the 
uttermost  part  of  the  earth."  It  calls  for  the  yielding 
of  life  unto  His  service  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel, 
and  in  frequent  instances  it  means  the  sacrifice  of  life, 
"even  unto  death."  And  he  who  would  be  a  sustainer 
of  missionary  work  by  prayer  or  by  the  contribution 
of  money  should  do  it  in  a  spirit  of  unselfishness  and 
self-sacrifice,  for  by  so  doing  he  becomes  a  partaker 
of  the  real  spirit  of  missions  and  a  sharer  of  the  mis- 
sionary's reward. 

"He  That  Loseth  His  Life  for  My  Sake  and 
THE  Gospel's."  The  real  missionary  pays  this  price, 
even  though  he  may  never  be  called  upon  to  sacrifice 
life  by  martyrdom.  Missionaries  have  in  thousands 
of  instances,  especially  pioneers  in  heathen  lands, 
labored  for  many  years  under  conditions  which  fre- 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE        47 

quently  brought  their  Hves  into  jeopardy.  But  the  list 
of  martyrs  is  also  a  very  long  one,  and  it  has  been 
truly  said  that  "The  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed 
of  the  Church." 

The  prophecy  of  Jesus  to  Peter :  "When  thou  shalt 
be  old,  thou  shalt  stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and  another 
shall  gird  thee,  and  carry  thee  whither  thou  wouldest 
not,"  could  since  that  time  have  been  applied  in  thou- 
sands of  instances.  It  is  said  of  the  apostles  that  all 
of  them  suffered  martyrdom  except  John.  Hebrews 
eleven  tells  of  martyrs  of  Old  Testament  times,  and 
the  list  has  been  indefinitely  extended  in  this  gospel 
age.  The  blood  of  martyrdom  has  flowed  freely,  and 
the  end  is  not  yet. 

If  We  Could  See  the  List  of  those  who  yielded 
their  lives  for  the  gospel's  sake  in  the  ten  persecu- 
tions, A.  D.  64  to  303,  when  paganism  attempted  the 
overthrow  of  the  power  of  the  gospel,  we  would  be 
amazed  at  the  price  paid  that  the  world  should  not  be 
without  witness  that  the  "Gospel  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth." 

But  when  these  persecutions  were  ended  and  finally 
Constantine  professed  Christianity  about  the  year  325, 
the  great  battle  between  the  forces  of  light  and  the 
forces  of  darkness  was  not  over.  The  early  Church 
added  to  her  list  of  missionary  martyrs  from  time  to 
time  as  the  years  went  by,  for  the  gospel  message  will 
not  and  cannot  be  silenced.  A  notable  example  was 
that  of  Boniface,  who,  after  having  preached  the  gos- 
pel to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  pagans  and  baptized 
many  thousands,  when  attempting  again  to  carry  the 


48  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

gospel  into  Holland,  at  the  age  of  75  years,  "Pil- 
lowed his  head  on  a  volume  of  the  gospels  and  calmly- 
received  the  sword-stroke  that  gave  him  a  martyr's 
crown." 

So  Also  the  Period  oe  Mediaeval  Missions,  from 
the  year  800  A.  D.  to  the  period  of  the  Reformation, 
produced  its  illustrious  examples  of  self-sacrifice.  The 
name  of  Raymond  Lull  (1235-1315),  who  was  the 
first  missionary  to  the  Mohammedans,  shines  with  a 
peculiar  luster  in  missionary  history.  Lull  was  per- 
haps the  greatest  of  missionaries  to  the  Mohamme- 
dans. He  sealed  his  witness  to  Christ  with  his  blood, 
being  siezed  while  preaching,  dragged  out  of  town  and 
stoned  to  death. 

The  Spirit  of  the  Title  of  This  Chapter  was 
no  less  manifest  in  the  Reformation,  though  that  was 
only  indirectly  missionary.  At  that  time  God  needed 
men  to  set  the  Church  right,  so  that  she  could  again 
bear  living  testimony  to  the  power  of  Christ.  To  this 
end  He  raised  up  men  from  Wyclif  and  Huss  to  Lu- 
ther and  Knox,  not  as  missionaries  to  paganism,  but 
as  home  missionaries  to  Christendom.  With  what 
self-sacrifice  and  devotion  they  fulfilled  their  calling 
is  a  matter  of  history.  They  belong  to  that  immortal 
class  who  "Loved  not  their  lives  even  unto  death." 

As  we  think  of  the  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth 
Centuries,  we  call  to  mind  such  awakenings  as  Pietism 
in  Germany,  and  Wesleyanism  in  England  and  Amer- 
ica ;  we  think  of  the  Moravians  and  the  Puritans,  we 
think  of  prayer  bands  formed  in  Europe.  Great  Britain 
and  America ;  we  think  of  such  men  as  Eliot,  Franke, 
Spener,   Gossner,   Zinzendorf,   the   Wesleys,   White- 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE        49 

field,  Jonathan  Edwards,  David  Brainerd  and  others. 
God  used  these  awakenings  and  men  to  prepare  the 
soil  from  which  sprang  modern  missions  material. 
The  self-forgetfulness  and  privations  of  these  men 
showed  that  "They  loved  not  their  lives." 

We  Now  Come  to  the  Period  of  Modern  Mis- 
sions, beginning  in  1793  when  William  Carey  went  to 
India.  This  period  of  missionary  history  has  produced 
thousands  of  missionary  heroes  and  heroines,  who 
manifested  the  same  spirit  of  devotion  and  self-sacri- 
fice as  did  the  apostles.  Many,  many  hundreds  of 
them  suffered  martyrdom.  Thousands  who  were 
spared  from  a  violent  death  at  the  hands  of  enemies 
of  the  cross  were  in  jeopardy  day  after  day,  month 
after  month,  year  after  year,  not  knowing  what  would 
befall  them  at  any  time.  They  endured  afflictions,  suf- 
fered hardships  of  every  conceivable  kind,  lived  a  life 
of  isolation  from  the  common  enjoyments,  comforts 
and  advantages  of  Christian  civilization ;  often  hungry 
and  thirsty,  weary  unto  prostration,  suffering  from 
cold  in  a  frigid  climate  or  burning  under  a  tropical 
sun,  racked  with  bodily  pains  or  sick  with  fevers, 
often  disappointed  and  friendless;  weak  or  dying; 
they  endured  "As  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible." 
Through  all  their  trying  experiences  they  "Loved  not 
their  lives  even  unto  death." 

Limited  space  forbids  everything  but  a  brief  refer- 
ence to  a  few  prominent  missionaries  of  modern  times, 
and  this  reference  only  with  the  view  to  illustrate  the 
principle  introduced  by  this  chapter. 

Beginning  with  Our  Own  Country:  few  of  us 
appreciate  what  we  owe  to  the  sacrificial  lives  of  our 
4 


50  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

pioneer  home  missionaries.  What  good  there  is  in 
this  country — morally,  educationally,  socially,  politi- 
cally, as  well  as  religiously,  is  due  primarily  to  the 
work  and  influence  of  the  pioneer  missionary.  In 
labors  abundant,  with  unstinted  sacrifices  and  heroic 
devotion  to  God  and  country  he  has  stood  for  the  pure 
gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  for  the  highest  ideals  of 
citizenship  and  community  life. 

Marcus  Whitman,  M.D.,  was  a  Notable  Ex- 
ample. It  was  in  1836  when  he  and  his  bride  accom- 
panied by  Rev.  H.  H.  Spaulding  and  wife  made  the 
first  wagon  tracks  across  the  Rocky  Mountains,  go- 
ing from  New  York  State  to  be  missionaries  in  the 
Territory  of  Oregon.  The  heroic  ladies  were  the  first 
women  to  cross  the  Rockies.  So  perilous  and  ex- 
hausting was  the  four  months'  journey  of  3,500  miles 
that  it  almost  cost  the  life  of  Mrs.  Spaulding. 

It  was  the  opening  up  of  a  new  era  for  that  great 
stretch  of  empire  beyond  the  Rockies.  After  six  years 
of  successful  labor  among  the  Indians,  Doctor  Whit- 
man accidentally  discovered  a  plot  to  deprive  the 
United  States  of  the  rich  northwestern  section  now 
covered  by  the  States  of  Oregon  and  Washington. 
Prompted  by  loyalty  to  country  Doctor  Whitman  sad- 
dled a  horse  (or  mule)  for  a  journey  to  Washington, 
D.  C.,  to  notify  President  Tyler  and  Secretary  of 
State  Daniel  Webster.  No  man  ever  undertook  a 
more  perilious  trip.  From  St.  Louis  the  journey  to 
Washington  was  by  stage. 

That  trip  resulted  in  saving  that  section  of  our  coun- 
try. Whitman  began  a  white  settlement  by  taking  back 
with  him  871  persons,  iii  wagons  and  2,000  head  of 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE         51 

cattle  and  horses.  About  four  years  later,  while  min- 
istering to  the  Indians,  he  and  his  wife,  and  twelve 
others  were  murdered  by  those  for  whose  benefit  they 
had  given  their  lives.  "They  loved  not  their  lives  even 
unto  death." 

It  was  William  Carey,  Pionelr  Missionary  to 
India,  who  took  for  his  watchword :  "Expect  great 
things  from  God;  attempt  great  things  for  God." 
For  forty-three  years  he  pressed  onward ;  no  obstacle, 
however  formidable,  swerved  him  from  his  purpose 
"To  be  useful  in  laying  the  foundation  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  in  India." 

Robert  Morrison,  Pioneer  Missionary  to  China, 
was  accosted  by  the  ship's  captain :  "And  so,  Mr, 
Morrison,  you  really  expect  that  you  will  make  an  im- 
pression on  the  idolatry  of  the  great  Chinese  Empire?" 
"No,  sir,  I  expect  God  will" ;  was  Mr,  Morrison's  re- 
ply. Aside  from  the  tremendous  opposition  and  the 
enormous  difficulties  he  encountered,  single-handed 
and  alone,  he  was  soon  handicapped  by  failing  health 
because  of  incessant  study  and  prodigious  labors  in 
the  construction  of  a  Chinese  grammar  and  a  Chinese 
dictionary,  until  utterly  exhausted,  after  twenty-seven 
years  of  self-sacrificing  toil,  he  fell  a  victim  to  fever. 
He  had  given  all  of  himself,  and  had  laid  a  solid  foun- 
dation for  others  to  build  upon. 

Robert  and  Mary  Moffat  were  a  Noble  Pair. 
For  fifty-three  years  they  were  God's  host  in  Africa. 
Undaunted  courage,  unflagging  perseverance  and  al- 
most superhuman  endurance  characterized  their  labors. 
Theirs  was  a  life  of  privations,  hardships  and  unceas- 
ing toil.    That  they  held  out  so  long  was  a  miracle  of 


52  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

the  sustaining  care  of  Him  who  said :  "Lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway."  "They  loved  not  their  Hfe"  that  they 
might  win  other  Hves. 

David  Livingstone  in  Africa.  Who  has  not  read 
or  heard  about  him  ?  He  ranks  among  the  greatest  of 
the  world's  explorers,  but  he  was  always  and  above 
all,  in  his  own  purpose,  a  missionary.  No  more  re- 
markable example  of  one  who  belongs  to  the  class  who 
"Loved  not  their  life  even  unto  death"  can  be  found. 
Traveling  in  an  unknown  continent,  among  uncivilized 
tribes;  in  perils  of  jugles,  in  perils  of  waters,  in 
perils  in  the  wilderness,  in  perils  of  fevers,  in  perils  of 
wild  beasts  (once  bitten  by  a  lion),  in  perils  by  hostile 
natives,  "in  weariness  and  painfulness,  in  watchings 
often,  in  hunger  and  thirst,  in  fasting  often,  in  cold 
and  nakedness" ;  care-worn  and  foot-sore,  emaciated 
by  dysenteries,  exhausted  by  multiplied  toils  in  behalf 
of  those  for  whom  he  was  giving  his  life :  after  thirty- 
three  years  of  marvelous  endurance,  his  redeemed 
spirit  took  its  flight  while  upon  his  knees  in  prayer. 
What  a  song  the  angels  must  have  sung  when  that  re- 
deemed spirit  came  "Sweeping  through  the  gates, 
washed  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." 

She  Hath  Done  What  She  Could  was  the  en- 
comium pronounced  by  Jesus  upon  the  woman  that 
brought  the  alabaster  box  of  precious  ointment  with 
which  she  anointed  her  Lord.  Since  that  time  a  great 
multitude  of  women  have  brought  a  fully  consecrated 
life  to  Him  which  has  been  as  precious  ointment  for 
the  honor  of  His  name,  bringing  its  fragrance  to  many 
lives. 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE         53 

The;  Missionary  Roll  Has  Many  Names  of 
Honorable  Women  who  "Loved  not  their  lives  even 
unto  death."  Reference  has  already  been  made  to 
Mary,  the  wife  of  Robert  Moffat.  There  was  another 
Mary  Moffat,  a  daughter  of  Mrs.  Moffat,  who  became 
the  wife  of  the  immortal  David  Livingstone.  Mrs. 
Hannah  Marshman,  wife  of  Rev.  Joshua  Marshman, 
the  first  missionary  to  the  women  of  India  is  said  to 
have  been  "A  Martha  and  Mary  in  one,  always  listen- 
ing to  the  voice  of  the  Master,  yet  always  doing  the 
many  things  He  entrusted  to  her  without  feeling  cum- 
bered or  irritable  or  envious."  Eliza  Agnew  went  to 
Ceylon  at  the  age  of  thirty  years  and  became  the  head 
of  a  Boarding  School.  She  labored  on  for  forty- 
three  years,  without  going  home  once  for  a  rest  or 
change.  When  asked :  "Are  you  going  to  America 
for  a  vacation  ?"  she  would  reply,  "No ;  I  have  no 
time  to  do  so.  I  am  too  busy."  The  people  called  her, 
"The  mother  of  a  thousand  daughters." 

Luke,  "The  Beloved  Physician,"  has  had  many 
successors  in  missionary  consecration  and  labors. 
David  Livingstone  was  not  only  an  ordained  minister, 
but  he  also  had  a  medical  diploma.  His  was  a  min- 
istry of  healing  as  well  as  teaching.  Among  the  promi- 
nent medical  missionaries  to  China  were  Dr.  Peter 
Parker  and  John  Kenneth  MacKenzie.  The  latter  was 
stricken  with  smallpox  in  the  midst  of  his  labors  and 
died.  To  forego  the  hope  of  a  large  medical  practice 
with  its  emoluments  in  the  home  land,  and  throw  one's 
self  into  the  midst  of  heathendom  with  its  unsanitary 
conditions  and  its  utter  lack  of  medical  knowledge,  re- 
quires no  small  degree  of  self-denial  and  faith  in  God. 


54  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

John  Scudder,  M.D.,  Pioneer  Medical  Mission- 
ary TO  Ceylon,  afterward  transferred  to  India,  was 
another  one  who  put  in  a  strenuous  life  praying, 
preaching,  healing,  writing  for  publication ;  that  he 
might  bring  relief  to  the  distressed  and  interest  others 
in  bringing  the  gospel  to  millions.  John  Scudder  and 
wife  gave  to  India  eight  sons,  two  grandsons  and  two 
granddaughters  who  became  missionaries. 

The  Pen  Can  Scarcely  be  Restrained  from  mak- 
ing special  mention  of  many  others,  but  lack  of  space 
forbids,  since  this  is  not  a  history  nor  a  biographical 
sketch  book.  We  add  yet  a  few  more  names  of  other 
prominent  men  and  women  who  "Loved  not  their 
lives  even  unto  death."  Bishop  William  Taylor,  the 
man  with  a  world  vision ;  home  missionary  in  the  hills 
of  Virginia  and  Maryland,  in  the  city  of  Baltimore, 
the  first  Methodist  missionary  in  San  Francisco,  then 
to  South  America,  then  to  India,  and  finally  Bishop  of 
Africa  for  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Henry  Martyn,  pioneer  missionary  to  India  and 
Persia,  was  overcome  by  fever  and  died  of  utter  pros- 
tration at  the  early  age  of  thirty-two  years. 

James  Calvert,  pioneer  missionary  to  the  Fiji  Is- 
land, "Many  times  in  imminent  peril,  when  natives  sur- 
prised him,  gathered  about  hini;  brandished  clubs,  lev- 
eled guns  and  threatened  to  kill  him  as  they  sang  their 
hideous  death  song."  Finally  through  his  efforts  can- 
nibalism, widow  strangling  and  infanticide  gave  way 
to  the  power  of  the  gospel. 

Hudson  Taylor  :  A  name  that  stands  for  overcom- 
ing faith  in  God!  The  China  Inland  Mission,  with  its 
1,062  foreign  missionaries  and  2,762  native  workers, 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE        55 

distributed  in  sixteen  of  the  eighteen  provinces  of 
China,  with  the  marvelous  results  accomplished,  is 
Hudson  Taylor's  monument.  What  an  investment  of 
a  life! 

Cyrus  Hamlin,  missionary  to  Turkey  and  founder 
of  Robert  College,  met  cruel  and  merciless  opposition 
on  every  hand,  but  he  despaired  not.  When  ready  to 
fix  upon  a  site  for  a  college,  it  required  seven  years  of 
painful,  persevering  effort  to  secure  a  place. 

Bishop  James  Hannington,  the  martyr  of  Eastern 
Africa,  labored  in  the  wilds  of  darkest  Africa,  in 
jungles  filled  with  wild  beasts,  amid  hostile  tribes,  fac- 
ing treachery  with  indomitable  courage  until  finally 
captured  by  a  hostile  band,  and  after  seven  days  of 
torture,  was  murdered  at  the  age  of  thirty-eight  years. 

Bishop  John  C.  Patteson,  the  martyr  of  Mala- 
nesia;  Griffith  John  and  John  Livingstone  Nevius, 
missionaries  to  China ;  James  Chalmers,  the  martyr 
of  New  Guinea;  Alexander  DufT,  pioneer  missionary 
to  India ;  Adoniram  Judson  and  his  "Ann  of  Ava," 
missionaries  to  Burma ;  John  G.  Paton,  missionary  to 
the  New  Hebrides ;  John  Williams,  martyr  mission- 
ary of  Polynesia,  and  hundreds  of  others  belong  to  the 
same  class  of  those  who  "Loved  not  their  life." 

We  Cannot  Forget  Clara  A,  Swain,  M.D.,  "the 
first  medical  woman  in  Asia,"  and  the  first  fully 
equipped  and  qualified  woman  ever  sent  into  any  part  of 
the  non-Christian  world  with  a  physician's  certificate, 
and  who  gave  twenty-six  years  of  self-forgetful  toil  for 
the  alleviation  of  suffering  and  distress.  Neither  can 
we  forget  the  heroism  of  Miss  Annie  Taylor  in  Tibet,  in 
what  she  underwent  by  way  of  suffering  and  dangers ; 


56  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

often  writing  in  her  diary :  "God  will  take  care  of 
me."  Neither  can  we  forget  Fidelia  Fiske  in  Persia, 
nor  Doctor  Martha  Sheldon,  who  labored  in  the  Hima- 
laya Mountains  for  twenty-four  years  that  she  might 
reach  the  Tibetans  as  they  passed  through  with  their 
flocks.  As  we  think  of  these  and  many  other  women 
"Who  ministered  unto  Him  of  their  substance,"  and 
of  the  men  who,  having  renounced  worldly  pleasures 
and  emoluments,  gave  their  all  for  others,  there  comes 
to  mind  what  the  author  of  the  book  of  Hebrews  wrote 
regarding  the  heroes  and  heroines  of  faith  :  "Of  whom 
the  world  was  not  worthy." 

This  Chapter  Must  Not  Close  Without  a  Brief 
Reference  to  missionaries  of  our  own  Church  who 
"Loved  not  their  lives,"  but  gave  them  cheerfully  for 
the  cause  of  missions.  If  we  could  see  the  record  of 
self-denial,  privations,  suffering,  hard  problems  and 
toil  of  many  of  our  pioneer  home  missionaries,  we 
would  be  amazed  at  what  they  endured  and  did  that 
others  might  have  the  gospel  and  Christian  privileges, 
and  the  advantages  of  a  Christian  community,  and  that 
they  might  leave  a  godly  heritage  for  their  children 
and  grandchildren.  There  were  long  trips  away  from 
home,  often  leaving  wife  and  children  battling  to 
"keep  the  wolf  from  the  door";  trips  of  lOO,  200,  300 
or  more  miles  in  sparsely  settled  communities,  looking 
up  the  pioneers  of  those  early  days,  bringing  them  the 
message  of  hope  for  time  and  eternity. 

In  many  sections  wagon  roads  were  few  and  they 
must  follow  a  narrow  path  for  miles  through  a  dense 
forest,  or  a  dimly-outlined  track  over  the  broad 
prairies,  which  had  no  fences  but  the  horizon  in  the 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE        57 

far-away  distance.  Bridges  across  streams  were  not 
yet,  so  the  faithful  horse  is  persuaded  to  wade  through, 
the  missionary  sometimes  not  knowing  whether  he 
would  land  safely  on  the  other  side  or  not.  No 
churches  to  preach  in,  so  cabins,  sod  houses  or  dugouts 
were  turned  into  places  of  worship.  When  at  last  the 
country  school  house  was  built,  missionary  and  people 
were  glad.  The  writer  need  only  go  back  to  the  gen- 
eration preceding  him  when  such  conditions  as  here 
named  were  common. 

Sometimes  the  pioneer  missionary  was  drenched  to 
the  skin  with  rain  that  poured  upon  him  in  torrents, 
or  perhaps  caught  in  a  western  blizzard  and  almost 
froze  before  finding  shelter.  Indeed,  only  one  genera- 
tion ago,  the  missionary  sometimes  slept  out  on  the 
prairie  or  shared  the  scant  rations  and  the  simple  ac- 
commodations of  the  early  settler.  Salary?  There 
wasn't  much,  only  barely  enough  to  keep  the  body 
covered,  and  of  luxuries  these  missionaries  knew 
nothing. 

And  in  the  earlier  days,  when  there  were  no  phones, 
when  railroads  were  few,  and  when  the  missionary 
was  far  out  of  reach  of  communication  with  his  fam- 
ily, he  sometimes  returned  from  an  extended  itinerary 
to  find  the  newly-made  grave  of  a  dear  child.  Oh,  it 
cost  something  to  scatter  the  gospel  seed  and  to  plant 
churches  in  this  land  where  Christian  institutions  now 
abound.  Could  the  history  of  it  all  be  written  it 
would  reveal  heroism  and  courage,  faith  and  perse- 
verance, sacrifice  and  labor  of  the  highest  class. 

"They  Loved  Not  Their  Lives  Even  Unto 
Death"  can  also  be  said  of  our  foreign  missionaries. 


58  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

We  think  of  Doctor  and  Mrs.  Frederick  Krecker,  and 
Rev.  Jacob  Hartzler  and  wife,  missionaries  to  Japan. 
Many  of  us  yet  living  knew  them.  We  think  of  our 
pioneers  in  Hunan,  China.  We  think  of  our  Brother 
and  Sister  Guinter  in  Northern  Nigeria,  Africa. 
These  left  their  all  that  they  might  be  witnesses  unto 
Him  among  the  millions  that  know  not  Christ.  Can 
we  enter  into  fellowship  with  their  sacrifices?  Can  we 
realize  what  they  are  doing  and  why  they  are  doing  it  ? 
Can  we  count  the  cost  of  what  it  costs  them  to  will- 
ingly undertake  the  tasks  they  are  attempting  ? 

Superintendent  C.  Newton  Dubs  and  Mrs.  Dubs 
opened  up  the  way  by  entering  the  city  of  Changsha, 
Mrs.  Dubs  being  the  first  to  undertake  work  among 
women  in  that  city.  What  it  meant  of  sacrifice  and 
toil  for  this  first  pair,  in  a  country  dense  with  heathen- 
ism and  desperately  opposed  to  everything  foreign,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  relate,  for  we  do  not  know ; 
only  they  knew  this  and  God  knows.  We  remember 
that  Mrs.  Dubs  lay  in  a  hospital  at  Shanghai,  a  thou- 
sand miles  from  the  mission  field  and  thousands  of 
miles  away  from  friends  in  the  home  land,  the  first 
place  that  could  be  found  where  her  weary,  sick  body 
could  be  laid ;  and  that  there  she  suffered  for  months, 
slowly  dying;  and  that  her  final  request  was  to  be 
buried  among  those  for  whom  she  had  given  her  life. 
She  had  toiled  for  others,  "Even  unto  death." 

Neither  Do  We  Forget  Rev.  A.  C.  Lindenmeyer, 
who  spared  not  himself,  and  how  he  finally  yielded  up 
his  life  on  a  boat,  many  miles  away  from  every  medi- 
cal aid. 


THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  SELF-SACRIFICE         59 

Mrs.  Lilla  (Snyder)  Voss  next  comes  to  mind. 
She  too  "Loved  not  her  life  even  unto  death."  With 
what  devotion  she  labored  for  the  women  whom  she 
had  gathered  about  her,  as  long  as  any  strength  re- 
mained. Superintendent  Dubs  offered  to  bring  her 
home,  where  she  might  have  the  ministry  of  friends  at 
home  and  where  life  might  have  been  prolonged,  but 
she  asked  to  remain  at  her  chosen  work  until  the  end. 

And  the  Other  Missionaries  have  willingly  en- 
dured every  hardship  they  have  met,  and  have  per- 
formed their  duties  at  any  cost  of  inconvenience  to 
themselves.  They  have  been  opposed  in  almost  every 
conceivable  way,  they  have  been  robbed  and  deceived 
by  those  whose  good  they  sought.  They  have  suffered 
in  body,  mind,  and  spirit.  They  have  been  sick,  with- 
out friends  to  minister  to  them,  they  have  been  worn 
and  weary,  and  disheartened  by  obstacles  well-nigh  in- 
surmountable. They  have  been  in  perils  seen  and  un- 
seen. They  have  gone  through  flood  and  war  and  fire. 
Some  of  them  have  had  their  homes  destroyed,  losing 
everything.  One  of  them,  Rev.  C.  A.  Fuessle,  after 
being  overcome  with  a  fatal  illness,  came  home  to  die. 
In  three  cases,  parents  laid  away  the  bodies  of  dear 
children  in  the  far  away  land  to  await  the  morning  of 
the  resurrection.  They  have  stood  every  test  that  has 
come  to  them. 

In  the  midst  of  never-to-be-forgotten  experiences  in 
the  war  between  Northern  and  Southern  forces  in 
1918,  our  missionaries  displayed  a  heroism,  in  defense 
of  our  people,  especially  women  and  children,  and  in 
defense  of  our  properties,  such  as  has  never  been  sur- 
passed by  its  courage  and  devotion  to  the  welfare  of 


6o  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

humanity.  In  the  lower  end  of  the  city  of  LiHng, 
where  our  church,  chapel  and  schools  were  located, 
Missionaries  T.  S.  Knecht  and  A.  E.  Lehman,  were 
fearless  in  their  efforts  to  stem  the  tide  of  riot  and  to 
protect  the  helpless,  and  care  for  their  own  families. 
In  the  upper  end  of  the  city,  where  the  hospital,  dis- 
pensary and  Albright  Preparatory  School  are  located. 
Doctor  Niebel,  although  the  only  foreign  man  in  that 
section  of  the  city  during  the  fateful  seventh  day  of 
May,  succeeded  in  preventing  the  murder  of  the  sick 
and  wounded  soldiers  under  his  care  and  protecting 
his  own  household.  At  Siangtan,  Yuhsien  and  Chal- 
ing,  our  missionaries  were  also  in  peril,  and  manifested 
similar  heroism  and  courage.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Guinter 
in  Africa,  who  passed  through  three  dangerous  epi- 
demics last  year  are  no  less  heroic  and  self-sacrificing. 

In  Addition  to  Those  Whose  Names  Have  Al- 
BEADY  Been  Mentioned  we  think  of  the  Shambaughs, 
the  Ritzmans,  the  Vosses,  the  Dunlaps,  the  Talbotts, 
the  Suhrs,  the  Kauffmans,  the  Shorts,  the  Sanders, 
Doctor  Welch ;  and  the  Misses  Hasenpflug,  Gohn, 
Hobein,  Wolf  and  Magness.  These  are  now  going 
forward  in  their  well-chosen  work,  and  will  continue 
to  go  forward  until  God  orders  otherwise. 

The  following  are  later  recruits,  who  gladly  re- 
nounce all,  to  do  service  with  those  who  entered  be- 
fore: Rev.  Homer  H.  Dubs  and  wife,  Mrs.  Dr. 
Welch,  Miss  Elvira  Strunk,  Miss  Maude  Leyda,  and 
Rev.  H.  C.  Anderson.  These  are  not  dismayed  be- 
cause of  the  perils  through  which  the  others  have 
passed ;  but  gladly  take  up  the  blessed  service,  not 
knowing  the  things  that  shall  befall  them. 


CHAPTER  VI 

EVANGELICAL    MISSIONARY-    BEGINNINGS 
IN  THE  DAYS  OF  JACOB  ALBRIGHT 

By  Way  of  Elucidation  :  We  keep  in  mind  the  fact  that 
prior  to  the  year  1894  there  was  no  organized  body  bearing 
the  name  "United  Evangelical  Church."  The  ministers  and 
people  that  took  organized  form  under  this  name  in  that 
year  were  a  part  of  "The  Evangelical  Association  of  North 
America,"  of  which  Rev.  Jacob  Albright  was  the  founder.  In 
the  years  1891-94  an  unfortunate  Church  division  occurred 
which  resulted  in  two  bodies :  "The  Evangelical  Association 
of  North  America"  and  "The  United  Evangelical  Church," 
both  of  which  are  the  spiritual  descendants  of  Jacob  Albright. 
It  was  quite  fitting,  satisfactory  and  enjoyable  when,  in 
September,  1916,  they  joined  together  in  a  Centennial  Celebra- 
tion, commemorating  the  following  contemporary  events : 
(i)  The  building  of  the  first  church  and  the  establishment  of 
the  Evangelical  Printing  House;  (2)  The  call  and  holding 
of  the  first  General  Conference;  (3)  The  adoption  of  the 
name  "The  Evangelical  Association  of  North  America";  (4) 
The  sending  of  the  first  missionaries  to  the  State  of  Ohio. 

Jacob  Albright  and  His  Colaborers  were  mis- 
sionaries in  spirit  and  in  method,  and  the  Church  they 
founded  has  continued  to  manifest  a  missionary  spirit. 
With  us,  real  church  loyalty  includes  a  missionary 
spirit.  The  founders  of  our  Church  confined  their 
labors  to  the  Pennsylvania  Germans  "Whose  forefa- 
thers had  fled  from  the  European  Fatherland  on  ac- 
count of  war,  religious  persecution  and  civil  oppres- 
sion." (See  Chapter  I  of  Rev.  A.  Stapleton's  "Old 
Time  Evangelical  Evangelism"). 

61 


62  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

The  following  testimony  indicates  Albright's  in- 
tense passion  for  the  religious  welfare  of  his  kindred 
and  for  all  mankind. 

Albright's  Testimony  reads:  "1  was  pervaded 
with  a  burning  love  toward  God  and  His  children  and 
all  mankind.  It  was  this  love  which  the  grace  of  God 
shed  in  my  heart  that  led  me  to  see  the  great  decline 
of  experimental  religion  among  the  German  people. 
I  felt  for  them.  I  saw  in  them  my  brethren  and  sin- 
cerely wished  them  the  happiness  that  was  mine.  With 
such  feelings  I  often  fell  upon  my  knees  and  with 
burning  tears  besought  God  that  He  would  lead  them 
into  the  way  of  truth,  and  that  they  might  have  pure 
and  exemplary  teachers,  who  would  preach  the  gospel 
in  its  power,  that  the  dead  and  sleeping  professors  of 
religion  might  be  aroused  from  their  sleep  of  sin  and 
brought  to  a  true  life  of  godliness,  so  that  they  might 
be  also  partakers  of  the  blessed  peace  with  God  and 
the  fellowship  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Albright's  Distinctive  Mission  was  of  the  Jonah 
type.  That  is,  he  was  one  of  the  class  of  persons  that 
God  selects  and  thrusts  out  to  do  a  special  work. 
Church  history  shows  us  that  at  times  the  visible 
Church  has  been  too  narrow  in  her  view,  or  too  slow 
or  unspiritual  to  fulfill  her  mission  as  an  evangelizing 
agency.  In  such  times  as  these  God  finds  a  Philip,  or 
a  Paul,  or  a  Raymond  Lull,  or  a  John  Huss,  or  a  Mar- 
tin Luther,  or  a  Melanchthon,  or  a  John  Knox,  or  a 
John  Wesley,  or  a  Jacob  Albright,  or  a  Dwight  L. 
Moody ;  and  thrusts  him  out  alone,  as  it  were,  to  do 
some  special  work  He  wants  done.    The  results  of  such 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONARY  BEGINNINGS     63 

a  man's  efforts  usually  take  a  wider  range  than  he  had 
anticipated,  and  in  some  cases  has  led  to  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  separate  church  body.* 

Aggressive  and  Extensive  Evangelism  was  the 
chief  characteristic  of  the  labors  of  the  men  of  the 
time  of  Albright,  and  by  this  they  manifested  a  mis- 
sionary spirit.  They  did  not  call  their  fields  of  labor 
missions,  they  called  them  circuits.  They  did  not 
draw  any  missionary  money  for  there  was  no  place  to 
draw  any  from.  They  had  no  missionary  society,  for 
everything  remained  yet  to  be  organized.  They  were 
often  in  need  of  pecuniary  help  and  entirely  worthy 
of  it,  but  did  the  best  they  could  without  it.  We  can 
hardly  appreciate  the  self-sacrifice  under  which  they 
toiled  and  suffered.  Their  supreme  passion  was  to 
save  souls  and  to  "Feed  the  flock  of  God." 

Albright  Himself  Began  by  Doing  Extensive 
Missionary  Work.   He  began  about  the  year  1 796  as  an 


*The  author,  while  deprecating  every  kind  of  narrow  sec- 
tarianism and  church  bigotry  that  prevents  cooperation  in  the 
things  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  beheves,  nevertheless,  that 
denominationalism  in  itself  is  not  an  evil,  and  that  certain 
organized  bodies  of  believers  have  been  brought  into  being 
by  force  of  circumstances  that  gave  them  a  distinctive  place 
within  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  further,  while  it  is 
evident  that  there  are  far  too  many  separate  denominations 
and  especially  denominational  divisions  that  might  have  been 
avoided,  and  that  ought  to  unite  organically ;  yet,  upon  the 
other  hand,  the  author  believes  that  Christian  people  will  be 
one  body  only  when  Jesus  Christ  Himself  shall  be  in  full  and 
complete  control,  and  when  He  shall  "Present  it  (the  Church) 
to  Himself  a  glorious  Church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or 
any  such  thing;  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blem- 
ish." 


64  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

independent  evangelist.  "The  first  tangible  evidence  we 
have  of  his  ministry  was  at  the  dedication  of  a  Re- 
formed church  at  Schaefferstown,  Lebanon  County, 
Pa.,  October  8,  1797,  where  he  began  to  preach  to  an 
overflow  assembly  in  the  open  market  shed  near  the 
church,  but  was  attacked  by  a  mob  and  the  meeting 
broken  up."  In  his  brief  career  as  a  preacher  he  es- 
tablished many  preaching  places.  In  Pennsylvania 
his  tours  extended  over  the  counties  of  Lebanon, 
Berks,  Bucks,  Montgomery,  Schuylkill,  Lehigh,  North- 
ampton, Lancaster,  York,  Dauphin,  Perry,  Juniata, 
Snyder,  Union  and  Centre.  His  labors  also  extended 
south  and  west  in  the  Cumberland  Valley  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, going  down  into  Maryland  and  Virginia,  and 
westward  from  the  Cumberland  Valley  across  the 
counties  of  Franklin  and  Bedford ;  and  finally  he  and 
his  colaborers  crossed  the  mountains  into  Cambria 
County,  in  the  vicinity  of  where  the  city  of  Johnstown 
now  stands  and  which  has  become  such  an  Evangelical 
center.  It  is  worthy  of  special  notice  that  nearly  all 
the  sections  visited  by  Jacob  Albright  have  become 
Evangelical  strongholds. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  the  preaching  tours  of 
Albright  and  his  colaborers  were  not  a  visitation  of 
churches,  but  that  they  did  pioneer  work,  visiting  the 
people  in  their  homes ;  preaching  in  dwelling  houses, 
in  barns,  in  market  places,  and  wherever  people  would 
listen  to  the  gospel  message.  The  first  church  edifice 
was  not  built  until  1816,  seven  years  after  Albright's 
death.  Jacob  Albright  kept  on  with  his  missionary 
itineraries  until  overcome  by  exhaustion  from  strenu- 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONARY  BEGINNINGS     65 

ous  labors  and  disease.     He  died  May  18,  1808,  aged 
forty-nine  years. 

"Soon  after  his  conversion,  Jacob  Albright  became  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Methodist  Church,  though  the  services  of  these 
people  were  almost  exclusively  English.  He  became  an  ex- 
horter  in  the  class  to  which  he  belonged  and  was  given  an 
exhorter's  license,  which  gave  him  authority  as  a  lay  minister. 
From  what  occurred  about  ten  years  after  Albright  had  or- 
ganized his  first  class,  we  think  it  probable  that  had  the  Meth- 
odist leaders  of  that  time  been  willing  to  allow  distinctive 
work  among  the  Pennsylvania  Germans,  a  union  would  have 
been  effected  with  that  body ;  but  Bishop  Asbury  considered 
such  distinctive  work  'impractical.' 

"From  Rev.  A.  Stapleton's  'Old  Time  Evangelical  Evangel- 
ism' we  learn  that  an  assembly  which  convened  at  the  home 
of  Samuel  Leeser  in  Berks  County,  Pa.,  Jacob  Albright  and 
his  two  assistants,  John  Walter  and  Abraham  Leeser,  and 
fourteen  laymen  representing  the  various  classes  that  had 
been  organized  were  present.  At  this  assembly  the  follow- 
ing business  was  transacted : 

"(i)  They  declared  themselves  an  ecclesiastical  organiza- 
tion and  adopted  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  their  guide  and  rule 
of  faith. 

"(2)  They  declared  Jacob  Albright  a  minister  of  the 
gospel,  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word,  and  recognized  him  as 
their  teacher  and  overseer. 

"(3)  He  was  solemnly  ordained  as  such  by  his  assistants, 
John  Walter  and  Abraham  Leeser. 

"(4)  He  was  then  given  a  certificate  signed  by  all  present 
as  follows : 

"From  the  Elders  and  Brethren  of  His  Society  of  Evangelical 
Friends: 

"We  the  undersigned  Evangelical  and  Christian  friends, 
declare  and  recognize  Jacob  Albright  as  a  genuine  Evangelical 
preacher  in  word  and  deed,  and  a  believer  in  the  Universal 
Christian  Church  and  the  communion  of  saints. 

"Given  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  Nov.  5,  1803. 

"This    was   a    simple   transaction,    but   had    a    far-reaching 
meaning.     It  appears  that  soon  after  this,  these  missionary 
evangelists  called  themselves  'Evangelical'  preachers." 
5 


66  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

John  Walter  and  Abraham  Leeser  were  Jacob 
Albright's  first  assistants,  the  former  beginning  in 
1802  and  the  latter  in  1803.  John  Walter  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  first  class  Albright  organized.  This  was  in 
Bucks  County,  Pa.  Walter  was  but  twenty  years  of 
age  when  he  began  his  ministry  as  the  first  assistant  of 
Jacob  Albright.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  man  of 
"untiring  zeal  and  powerful  eloquence."  His  incessant 
labors  broke  his  health  as  early  as  1813  and  he  died  in 
1818.  Abraham  Leeser  was  of  "mild  and  quiet  dispo- 
sition," but  not  strong  constitutionally,  so  that  he  was 
necessitated  to  retire  from  the  active  ministry  after 
only  two  years  of  labor  and  died  soon  after.  These 
two  men  are  of  special  note  from  the  fact  that  they 
ordained  Jacob  Albright,  as  previously  stated. 

The  next  person  to  become  associated  with  Albright 
in  ministerial  labors  was  Alexander  Jamison  in  1804, 
but  he  did  not  continue  in  this  relation  long. 

George  Miller  entered  the  active  ministry  under 
the  direction  of  Jacob  Albright  in  1805.  He  had  been 
confirmed  in  the  Lutheran  doctrine  in  1790,  when  six- 
teen years  of  age ;  but  did  not  realize  a  consciousness 
of  salvation  until  led  into  the  light  in  1802  through  the 
visitations  and  sermons  of  Jacob  Albright.  He  was 
soon  made  the  leader  of  the  class  to  which  he  be- 
longed, and  in  due  time  was  given  a  charge  as  above 
stated.  His  first  field  of  labor  included  Lebanon,  Lan- 
caster and  Dauphin  Counties.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  the  first  point  at  which  Albright  is  known  to  have 
preached  was  in  Lebanon  County. 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONARY  BEGINNINGS     67 

It  will  be  of  special  interest  to  know  that  in  1918 
the  United  Evangelical  Church  had  thirty-one  fields 
of  labor  in  the  three  counties  which  constituted  George 
Miller's  first  field  of  labor.  These  thirty-one  fields  of 
labor  had  fifty-seven  appointments,  with  a  church 
membership  of  7,493  and  a  Sunday  school  enrollment 
of  12,444. 

Miller  manifested  that  same  intense  missionary 
spirit  that  was  characteristic  of  Albright.  Following 
his  first  year's  labors  on  the  field  just  mentioned  he 
was  given  the  new  field,  which  constituted  all  the  work 
west  of  the  Susquehanna  River.  His  territory  in- 
cluded what  is  now  embraced  by  ten  counties.  The 
third  year  of  his  ministry  he  was  again  back  on  the  old 
field  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  and  the  fourth  year 
was  given  to  the  new  field  on  the  west  side.  He  was 
then  permanently  disabled  by  illness  and  necessitated 
to  quit  the  active  ministry.  His  labors  had  been 
greatly  blessed  and  were  very  fruitful.  He  had  the 
elements  of  leadership  and  served  the  Church  well 
after  he  was  necessitated  to  cease  traveling.  It  was  he 
who  prepared  the  first  Discipline,  publishing  it  at  his 
own  expense.  Miller  also  published  a  book  on  "Prac- 
tical Christianity"  and  a  biography  of  Jacob  Albright. 
He  died  when  only  forty-two  years  of  age. 

John  Dreisbach  and  Henry  Niebee  became  asso- 
ciated with  the  followers  of  Jacob  Albright  at  about 
the  same  time,  in  the  year  1806;  the  former  at  the 
home  of  his  father  in  Buffalo  Valley,  Union  County, 
and  the  latter  at  the  home  of  Abraham  Eyer,  in  the 
same  county,  where  the  town  of  Winfield  now  stands. 


68  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Both  of  them  married  daughters  of  Abraham  Eyer, 
who  was  one  of  the  most  influential  laymen  of  those 
early  days.  In  the  spring  of  1808,  John  Dreisbach 
was  stationed  by  Jacob  Albright  on  the  new  circuit 
west  of  the  Susquehanna  with  John  Walter  and  later 
with  George  Miller.  It  was  an  immense  field  covering 
what  now  embraces  twelve  counties  and  had  about 
fifty  preaching  places.  When  George  Miller's  health 
broke  this  year,  Henry  Niebel  took  his  place  on  this 
field  with  John  Dreisbach.  We  shall  refer  again  to 
these  two  men  and  their  part  in  the  further  develop- 
ment of  the  work  later  on. 

Jacob  Fry  and  John  Erb  are  two  other  men  that 
connect  with  the  days  of  Jacob  Albright.  Fry  began 
his  work  as  a  minister  with  George  Miller  and  in 
1807  he  was  assigned  as  a  colleague  of  John  Walter. 
The  thing  of  chief  interest  about  the  beginnings  of 
Fry's  ministry  is  the  fact  that  in  1808  Jacob  Albright 
assigned  him  to  a  new  field  which  included  the  ter- 
ritory of  York,  Adams,  Cumberland  and  Franklin 
Counties.  He  afterwards  became  one  of  the  pio- 
neers of  missionary  labors  in  the  State  of  Ohio.  John 
Erb  became  an  assistant  to  John  Dreisbach  in  1808. 
He  also  labored  with  success. 

We  have  given  this  brief  review  of  the  days  of  Ja- 
cob Albright  and  his  colaborers  chiefly  from  a  mis- 
sionary viewpoint,  so  that  we  shall  be  reminded  who 
the  first  laborers  of  the  Church  of  our  fathers  were, 
where  the  beginnings  were  made  and  how  they  were 
made,  all  of  which  indicates  that  they  were  pioneer 
missionaries  in  deed.     We  are  impressed  with  their 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONARY  BEGINNINGS     69 

passion  for  the  salvation  of  others,  with  their  spirit 
of  self-crucifixion  for  the  work's  sake ;  how  they 
toiled  and  suffered,  nearly  all  of  them  being  unable  to 
endure  for  any  considerable  time,  breaking  in  health 
early.  We  notice  that  four  of  those  mentioned  in  this 
chapter :  Albright,  Walter,  Miller  and  Leeser  died  of 
consumption,  brought  on  by  excessive  labors,  hard- 
ships and  exposure. 

The  extensiveness  of  their  work,  especially  when  we 
remember  the  inconveniences  of  travel,  the  bitter  op- 
position and  frequent  persecution  they  had  to  meet, 
and  the  further  fact  that  they  had  no  organized  body 
back  of  them  to  support  them  in  their  labors,  impresses 
us  deeply.  Church  history  shows  us  that  the  work  of 
these  men  of  God  was  not  superficial  in  character,  but 
that  they  laid  the  foundations  deep  and  strong.  They 
rest  from  their  labors,  and  to  us  the  memory  of  what 
they  did  is  sacred. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK 
1808  to  1838 

The  previous  chapter  carried  us  through  the  mis- 
sionary activities  of  the  days  of  Rev.  Jacob  Albright. 
The  same  kind  of  strenuous  and  extensive  missionary 
work  was  continued  by  the  successors  of  Albright. 
But  there  was  no  organized  missionary  society  until 
the  year  1838.  This  chapter  will  carry  us  through  the 
period  intervening  between  the  death  of  Albright  and 
this  organization. 

Meager  Ministerial  Support.  It  is  apparent  that 
the  preachers  of  this  period  were  much  handicapped 
because  of  a  lack  of  proper  support,  and  it  seems  cer- 
tain that  if  better  provision  had  been  made  for  minis- 
terial support,  our  preachers  could  have  labored  with 
greater  satisfaction  to  themselves  and  much  less  dis- 
comfort and  fewer  hardships  to  their  families,  and 
that  the  work  would  have  made  better  and  more  sub- 
stantial progress.  There  was  no  fixed  salary  or  allow- 
ance. In  the  days  of  Albright  it  had  become  the  cus- 
tom for  the  preachers  to  divide  the  receipts  of  the 
year  among  them. 

We  find  that  for  the  year  181 1  the  highest  salary  re- 
ceived was  $45.56,  and  that  the  average  was  $29.33. 
There  was  also  a  subsidiary  collection  taken  each  year, 
which  totaled  $51.97  for  this  year,  and  which  was  di- 

70 


THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK  71 

vided  among  J.  Walter,  J.  Erb,  H.  Niebel,  M.  Becker, 
and  a  poor  man  named  Samuel  Kupper.  In  1809  $42 
of  the  subsidiary  collection  was  given  John  Walter 
for  the  purchase  of  a  horse.  The  Annual  Conference 
of  1816  decided  that  "Hereafter  ministers  shall  re- 
ceive $56  and  expenses,  if  the  state  of  the  treasury  will 
allow  it."  In  1827  the  total  receipts,  including  the  sub- 
sidiary collection  amounted  to  $922.55.  This  was  di- 
vided among  twenty  preachers.  How  these  preachers 
got  along  and  what  the  families  of  some  of  them  en- 
dured is  unknown  to  us. 

A  New  Leadership.  This  does  not  mean  a  nezv 
kind  of  leadership,  but  it  simply  means  that  after  the 
death  of  Albright,  God  had  raised  up  other  men  to 
continue  the  work  which  Albright  had  begun.  God 
calls  the  workman  home,  but  His  work  continues  to  go 
forward.  Thus  it  is  ever.  Reference  has  already 
been  made  to  Rev.  George  Miller  and  his  qualities  for 
leadership,  but  that  because  of  broken  health  he  could 
not  serve  a  charge  after  1808.  He  continued  however 
to  preach  as  his  strength  would  permit,  and  presided 
at  five  succeeding  annual  conference  sessions. 

John  Dreisbach  and  Henry  Niebee  were  promi- 
nent leaders  for  a  number  of  years,  the  former  being 
the  first  and  the  latter  the  second  presiding  elder  of 
the  Church.  John  Dreisbach  presided  at  four  annual 
conferences,  and  was  secretary  at  five.  He  was  also 
president  of  two  general  conferences.  Henry  Niebel 
presided  at  eight  annual  conferences,  and  was  secre- 
tary of  four.     He  was  also  president  of  two  general 


72  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

conferences  and  secretary  of  two  general  conferences. 
This  was  before  we  had  bishops. 

Both  these  men  had  literary  ability  which  proved  a 
blessing  to  the  Church.  Both  were  imbued  with  the 
same  kind  of  missionary  spirit  that  characterized  Jacob 
Albright.  Rev.  A.  Stapleton  writes  of  John  Dreis- 
bach :  "Dreisbach  was  a  man  of  progress.  He  lived 
to  see  the  Church  grow  from  a  handful  of  seventy-five 
members,  to  almost  one  hundred  thousand,  and  during 
all  this  long  period  of  almost  three-quarters  of  a  cen- 
tury he  was  the  advocate  of  progressive  methods  and 
measures."  Ohio  Conference  paid  the  following 
tribute  to  Henry  Niebel :  "He  was  a  man  of  strong 
will,  sound  judgment  and  an  unswerving  defender  of 
that  which  he  believed  to  be  right.  In  the  pulpit  he 
was  possessed  of  almost  irresistible  power;  so  much 
so  that  hardened  sinners  trembled  and  fell  prostrate 
under  his  preaching."  Both  these  men  continued  ex- 
tensive evangelistic  work  with  untiring  vigor,  so  much 
so  that  their  strength  gave  way  many  years  before 
their  life  on  earth  came  to  an  end. 

John  Dreisbach  was  the  first  missionary  of  our 
Church  to  enter  the  State  of  New  York,  accompanied 
by  Robert  McCray  as  colleague.  They  did  not  labor 
there  long,  but  the  seed  they  planted  took  root  and  the 
work  went  on.  Jacob  Kleinfelter  was  sent  in  1816. 
After  returning  from  New  York,  in  the  same  year, 
John  Dreisbach  and  Adam  Hennig  were  sent  to  open 
up  work  west  of  the  Allegheny  Mountains,  where  they 
labored  with  great  success. 


THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK  73 

A  NoTABi^E  Event  in  the  missionary  history  of  our 
Church  occurred  in  1816,  when  the  Annual  Conference 
held  in  the  barn  of  Abraham  Eyer,  still  standing  at 
Winfield,  Pa.,  established  two  missions  in  the  State  of 
Ohio,  which  was  then  a  wilderness,  and  sent  Adam 
Hennig  and  Fred  Shower  to  labor  there.  The  former 
soon  formed  a  circuit,  400  miles  around,  beginning  at 
New  Philadelphia  and  extending  westward,  including 
such  points  as  Canton,  New  Lisbon,  Wooster  and 
Mansfield.  Hennig's  labors  were  of  the  heroic  pio- 
neer type,  and  his  life  was  frequently  in  danger. 

The  field  taken  by  Fred  Shower  was  farther  south, 
in  the  Sciota  Valley,  including  Fairfield,  Ross,  Frank- 
lin and  Pickaway  Counties.  This  constituted  Lancas- 
ter Circuit.  Fred  Shower  labored  with  acceptance 
through  a  part  of  the  year,  but  abandoned  the  work 
before  the  year  closed.  The  next  spring  John  and 
Adam  Kleinfelter  were  sent  to  develop  this  promising 
field.  Rev.  A.  Swartz  informed  the  author  in  1916 
that  in  this  section  the  Evangelical  Association  and 
the  United  Evangelical  Church  now  each  have  eight 
fields  of  labor,  and  that  from  our  Church  in  this  sec- 
tion have  come  sixty-eight  preachers,  fifty  of  them 
from  Fairfield  County  alone.  Ten  years  later  the  work 
extended  toward  the  northwestern  part  of  Ohio.  John 
Dreisbach  also  visited  Canada  as  early  as  1816. 

A  Remarkable  Pioneer  Home  Missionary.  Such 
was  Rev.  John  Seybert,  who  became  the  first  bishop 
of  the  Evangelical  Association  in  1839.  The  "Life 
and  Labors  of  Rev.  John  Seybert,"  by  Rev.  S.  P. 
Spreng,  now  one  of  the  bishops  of  the  Evangelical 


74 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


Association,  is  an  interesting  missionary  biography. 
This  remarkable  man  was  converted  at  Manheim,  Pa., 
in  1810  under  the  preaching  of  Rev.  M.  Betz,  served 
as  class  leader  of  the  Manheim  and  Mt.  Joy  classes  a 
number  of  years,  and  received  license  to  preach  in 
1819.  After  serving  various  charges  in  Pennsylvania 
and  Ohio,  he  was  elected  presiding  elder  in  1819,  but 
refused  a  reelection  in  1833,  preferring  rather  to  labor 
as  a  pioneer  missionary.  He  was  then  appointed  to 
an  undeveloped  section  in  northwestern  Pennsylvania. 
In  this  new  region  he  endured  hardships  and  priva- 
tions, but  his  labors  were  very  successful.  We  quote 
from  a  biographical  sketch  by  Rev.  A.  Stapleton  : 

"Bishop  Seybert  stands  unique  in  the  history  of  the 
Evangelical  Association,  and  it  is  questionable  whether 
the  Protestant  Church  has  ever  produced  a  more  con- 
secrated, earnest,  tireless  worker  than  he.  He  re- 
peatedly expressed  a  desire  to  'die  in  the  harness,'  and 
literally  wore  himself  out  in  the  service  of  his  Lord 
and  Master.  His  zeal  for  God  burned  with  an  ever- 
increasing  fervor  upon  the  altar  of  his  heart.  In  1837 
he  records  in  his  journal  the  pleasing  fact  that  an  in- 
creasing missionary  spirit  was  observable  in  the 
Church  and  adds  :  'According  to  all  appearance  I  must 
now  bestir  myself  lest  I  be  set  in  the  background.  I 
herewith  serve  notice  that  I  am  not  to  be  looked  for 
in  the  rear  end  of  the  race,  but  must  be  sought  for 
pretty  well  in  the  front,  where  the  ice  is  being  broken.' 
This  sentiment  well  expresses  his  true  character.  He 
was  a  famous  spiritual  ice-breaker  and  pathfinder. 


A  Pioneer  Home  Missionary 


THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK  75 

"During  the  period  of  his  ministry  this  indomitable 
servant  of  God  traveled  about  one  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-five thousand  miles  (not  on  trains),  made  about 
forty-six  thousand  pastoral  visits,  attended  about  eight 
thousand  prayer  and  class  meetings,  visited  about  ten 
thousand  sick,  and  preached  almost  ten  thousand 
times." 

Pressing  Westward.  If  we  look  at  a  map  of  the 
United  States,  and  draw  a  dividing  line  from  north 
to  south  between  the  States  of  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio, 
we  have  sixteen  states  to  the  east  of  this  line  including 
also  the  southern  States  of  Virginia,  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina  and  Florida.  The  immense  territory 
west  of  this  line  was  the  pioneer  missionary  territory 
of  one  hundred  years  ago.  West  of  this  line  is  86  per 
cent,  and  east  of  it  is  14  per  cent,  of  the  area  of  the 
United  States. 

In  1830  the  western  portion  indicated  above  had  a 
population  of  only  3,500,000,  or  about  the  same  as  the 
present  population  of  Massachusetts.  This  vast  west- 
ern area  was  then  only  in  the  beginning  of  its  material 
development,  and  people  had  begun  to  press  into  it. 
The  pioneer  missionary  endeavored  to  keep  pace  with 
the  immigration  into  this  immense  area,  which  now 
contains  a  population  of  more  than  60,000,000. 

Our  Church  fathers  determined  to  do  their  part  for 
the  spiritual  needs  of  the  mass  of  people  moving  west- 
ward. Work  was  begun  in  Indiana  in  1835,  the  first 
general  meeting  held  at  that  time,  at  which  Rev.  J.  G. 
Zinzer  was  present. 


76  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

In  1 834- 1 837  some  families  of  our  Pennsylvania 
people  moved  to  what  was  then  far-away  Illinois,  set- 
tling in  three  colonies ;  one  in  the  vicinity  of  Des 
Plaines,  another  party  at  Naperville  and  the  other 
farther  west,  in  Henry  County.  Henry  Niebel  pre- 
sided at  the  Western  Conference  in  1837,  ^"d  was 
presiding  elder  of  Ohio  District.  Seeing  the  need  of  a 
missionary  in  Illinois,  he  sent  Jacob  Boas,  one  of  the 
ministers  who  had  been  appointed  to  Miami  charge, 
to  Illinois  to  open  up  work  there.  This  is  the  year 
in  which  the  city  of  Chicago  was  founded,  which  is 
now  the  second  largest  city  of  the  western  continent. 
It  was  a  long  and  difficult  journey  for  the  young  mis- 
sionary, but  he  was  received  with  joy  and  his  mission 
was  a  success. 

Joseph  Long  and  W.  W.  Orwig,  who  afterward 
attained  a  foremost  prominence,  both  being  elected  to 
the  office  of  bishop,  were  spiritually  born  and  devel- 
oped in  usefulness  in  this  period  of  our  Church  his- 
tory. Joseph  Long  was  the  product  of  missionary 
labors  in  Ohio,  beginning  his  ministry  in  1822.  He 
was  a  remarkable  man,  a  profound  thinker,  a  strong 
preacher,  and  a  shrewd,  far-seeing  administrator.  He 
gave  especial  attention  to  learning,  and  the  cause  of 
education  found  in  him  a  friend.  He  did  all  in  his 
power  to  promote  a  missionary  spirit  throughout  the 
Church. 

W.  W.  Orwig  was  the  product  of  missionary  labors 
in  Buffalo  Valley,  Union  County,  Pa.  He  was  licensed 
to  preach  when  but  eighteen  years  of  age.  His  un- 
usual  abilities    soon   brought    him    into   prominence, 


THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK  'jy 

especially  in  literary  work  and  missionary  labors,  as 
we  shall  find  in  the  next  chapter. 

In  addition  to  the  names  already  mentioned  as  be- 
longing to  this  period,  the  names  of  others  prominent 
in  missionary  labors  may  be  given :  such  as  James 
Barber,  Thomas  Buck,  Adam  Ettinger,  Francis  Hoff- 
man, Jacob  Kleinfelter,  John  Kleinfelter,  Adam 
Kleinfelter,  Joseph  Harlacher  and  others.  The  last 
mentioned  established  our  work  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y., 
in  1835. 

The  Significance  oe  a  Name.  Before  closing  this 
chapter  we  feel  to  invite  attention  to  the  meaning  of 
the  word  "Evangelical"  which  occurs  in  the  names 
"The  Evangelical  Association,"  and  the  "United  Evan- 
gelical Church."  The  name  "Evangelical  Association" 
was  adopted  in  1816,  and  our  part  of  the  divided  body 
adopted  the  name  "United  Evangelical  Church"  in 
1894. 

We  quote  from  The  Standard  Dictionary : 

Evangelical:  "Holding  or  conformed  to  what  the  majority 
of  Protestants  regard  as  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  such  as  the  trinity,  the  fallen  condition  of  man, 
Christ's  atonement  for  sin,  salvation  by  faith,  not  by  works, 
and  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Spirit;  spiritually  minded;  as, 
an  evangelical  church  or  denomination ;    evangelical  religion." 

"The  evangelical  believer  holds  that  every  individual  must 
be  spiritually  united  to  Christ,  and  through  union  with  Christ 
united  to  the  Church." — A.  A.  Hodge,  Theol. 

"Seeking  the  conversion  of  sinners ;  pertaining  to  the  work 
of  an  evangelist;  evangelistic;  as  evangelical  labors  or 
preaching." 

Evangelize:  "To  instruct  in  the  gospel;  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity.   To  pervade  with  the  spirit  and  harmonize  with  the  ' 


78  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

doctrines  of  the  gospel.     To  announce  as  good  tidings.     To 
proclaim  the  gospel." 

The  intimate  relation  of  missionary  work  and  evan- 
gelism appears  in  the  fact  that  missionary  work  is 
evangelism  extended,  and  this  accords  with  the  prac- 
tice and  teachings  of  Jesus  as  they  relate  to  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  throughout  the  world.  This  is  what  our 
Church  fathers  practiced,  and  what  the  United  Evan- 
gelical Church  endeavors  to  carry  forward. 

The  Circuit  Rider 

"In  the  backwoods  of  Ohio,  in  the  days  of  long  ago, 
When  religion  was  religion,  not  a  dressy  fashion  show, 
When  the  Spirit  of  the  Master  fell  as  flames  of  living  fire 
And  the  people  did  the  singing,  not  a  trained,  artistic  choir, 
There  was  scarcely  seen  a  ripple  in  life's  gently  flowing  tide. 
No  events  to  draw  the  people  from  their  daily  toil  aside, 
Naught  to  set  the  pious  spirit  of  the  pioneers  aflame. 
Save  upon  the  rare  occasions  when  the  circuit  rider  came, 

"Usually  he  was  mounted  on  the  sprightliest  of  nags. 
All  his  outfit  for  the  journey  packed  in  leather  saddlebags, 
And  he'd  travel  with  the   Bible  or  the  hymn  book  in  his 

hand, 
Reading  sacred  word  or  singing  of  the  happy  promised  land. 
How  the  toiling  wives  would  glory  in  the  dinners  they  would 

spread. 
And  many  a  hapless  chicken  or  turkey  lost  its  head 
By  the  gleaming   chopper   wielded   by  the  hand  of   sturdy 

dame, 
For  it  wasn't  very  often  that  the  circuit  rider  came. 

"All  the  settlement  around  us  would  be  ringing  with  the  news, 
That  there'd  be  a  meeting  Sunday,  and  we'd  'taller'  up  our 

shoes. 
And  we'd  brush  our  homespun  dress  suits,  pride  of  every 

country  youth. 
And  we'd  grease  our  hair  with  marrow  till  it  shone  like 

golden  truth, 


THIRTY  YEARS  OF  PIONEER  WORK 


79 


And  the  frocks  of  linsey-woolsey  would  be  donned  by  all  the 
girls, 

And  with  heated  fire  pokers  they  would  make  their  cork- 
screw curls; 

They  were  scarcely  queens  of  fashion,  but  were  lovely  just 
the  same, 

And  they  always  looked  their  sweetest  when  the  circuit  rider 
came, 

"We  have  sat  in  grand  cathedrals,  triumphs  of  the  builder's 

skill. 
And  in  great  palatial  churches,  'neath  the  organ's  mellow 

thrill. 
But  they  never  roused  within  us  such  a  reverential  flame 
As  would  burn  in  that  old  school  house  when  the  circuit 

rider  came."  — James  Burton  Adams. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER  EXTENSION 

The;  First  Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical 
Association  (to  which  we  belonged  at  that  time)  was 
organized  by  what  was  then  known  as  the  Eastern 
Conference  in  1838.  Rev.  W.  W.  Orwig  was  its  presi- 
dent, J.  P.  Leib  vice-president,  J.  Vogelbach  secretary, 
and  T.  Buck  treasurer.  Quite  an  interest  was  awak- 
ened and  about  $500  collected  during  the  year.  It  was 
felt  however  that  a  general  organization  should  be 
effected. 

We  can  do  no  better  than  to  quote  from  Evangeli- 
cal Annals  which  gives  an  account  of  this  general 
organization. 

"Notwithstanding  the  prospective  efficiency  and  usefulness 
of  the  Conference  organization,  it  was  felt  that  a  general  or 
parent  society,  to  which  conference  organizations  should  be 
auxiliary,  was  a  necessity.  At  a  general  meeting  held  at 
New  Berlin,  Pa.,  over  Christmas,  1838,  a  number  of  ministers 
and  laymen  met  at  the  house  of  W.  W.  Orwig  for  the  purpose 
of  discussing  the  advisability  of  organizing  such  a  society. 
At  this  meeting  a  committee,  composed  of  Revs.  John  Sey- 
bert,  George  Brickley  and  W.  W.  Orwig,  was  appointed  to 
prepare  a  constitution  for  adoption  at  a  subsequent  meeting. 
On  March  i,  1839,  another  meeting  was  held  at  the  house  of 
John  S.  Dunkel,  in  the  Buffalo  Valley,  near  New  Berlin. 
At  this  meeting  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Evangelical 
Association  was  organized,  and  the  constitution  prepared  by 
the  committee  submitted  and  adopted.  The  officers  of  the 
society  were  the  following:    President,  John  Seybert;    first 

80 


ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER  EXTENSION     8i 

vice-president,  James  Barber ;  second  vice-president,  Daniel 
Berger;  third  vice-president,  George  Brickley;  secretary, 
Solomon  G.  Miller;  corresponding  secretary,  W.  W.  Orwig; 
treasurer,  John  S.  Dunkel ;  directors  (ministers),  Charles 
Hammer,  Henry  Thomas,  Sebastian  Mosser,  Philip  Wagoner, 
Michael  Maize  and  Philip  Smith  (local)  ;  laymen.  Dr.  I. 
Brugger,  Hon.  Martin  Dreisbach,  Martin  D.  Reed,  John 
Roland,  Isaac  Eyer,  John  Maize,  Leonard  Gebhart  and  John 
Kauflfman.  At  the  General  Conference  held  a  few  weeks 
later,  the  constitution  of  the  society  was  submitted  for  in- 
spection, with  the  result  that  it  was  approved  and  the  society 
recognized  as  a  general  church  organization,  at  which  time  its 
official  history  properly  begins.  The  previously  organized 
society  of  the  Eastern  Conference  became  an  auxiliary  to  the 
Parent  Society  soon  after  its  organization.  The  first  meeting 
of  the  board  of  directors  of  the  general  society  was  held  at 
New  Berlin,  June  17,  1839,  at  which  time  by-laws  were 
adopted. 

"The  first  annual  meeting  of  the  society  was  held  at  New 
Berlin,  April  21,  1840.  At  this  meeting  it  was  resolved  to 
have  500  copies  of  the  constitution  printed  for  distribution. 
A  committee,  consisting  of  Charles  Hammer,  George  Brickley 
and  S.  G.  Miller,  was  appointed  to  have  the  society  incor- 
porated. The  corresponding  secretary,  W.  W.  Orwig,  read 
the  first  annual  report,  which  indicates  a  prosperous  condition 
of  the  society,  and  all  the  missionaries  receiving  support  from 
the  society  reported  success  on  their  respective  fields.  The 
receipts  of  the  society  for  the  year,  inclusive  of  the  $500 
gathered  by  the  conference  society  of  the  previous  year,  was 
$1,434.31.  The  officers  elected  at  this  meeting  were:  Presi- 
dent, Rev.  Charles  Hammer ;  vice-presidents,  J.  Barber,  G. 
Brickley  and  P.  Wagoner ;  secretary,  S.  G.  Miller ;  corre- 
sponding secretary,  W.  W.  Orwig;  treasurer,  J.  S.  Dunkel. 
This  is  in  brief  a  history  of  the  beginning  of  the  Parent  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  the  Evangelical  Association.  All  the  Ah- 
nual  Conferences  are  auxiliaries,  while  the  Woman's  Mission- 
ary Society  may  also  be  regarded  in  that  relation.  It  has  sent 
hundreds  of  missionaries,  not  only  to  the  western  frontiers 
and  the  Pacific  and  Gulf  Coast,  but  also  to  Europe  and  the 
heathen  world,  and  many  thousand  souls  have  been  saved 
through  its  instrumentality." 
6 


82  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Missionary  Organization  Provided  a  Means  oi^ 
Income  for  more  extensive  operations,  served  as  a 
stimulus  for  further  advances  and  gave  method  to  mis- 
sionary administration.  The  election  of  John  Seybert 
to  the  office  of  bishop  in  1839  gave  missionary  ad- 
vancement splendid  leadership.  Illinois  was  then  fron- 
tier territory  and  he  soon  visited  that  extensive  terri- 
tory, not  simply  on  a  tour  of  inspection,  but  to  still 
further  exercise  his  Pauline  missionary  spirit  by 
pressing  into  "regions  beyond."  In  the  forties  mis- 
sionary operations  developed  in  Canada,  in  Wiscon- 
sin, in  Indiana,  in  Cleveland,  and  other  parts  of  Ohio, 
as  well  as  in  the  States  of  Pennsylvania  and  New 
York. 

The  Dawn  of  a  New  Era  for  Missions  in  our 
Church  began  in  the  year  1850,  which  was  for  the 
young  denomination  a  year  of  jubilee.  Editorials  ap- 
peared in  the  Church  periodicals,  recognizing:  first, 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  leading  and  blessing  the  ef- 
forts made  hitherto,  and  second,  making  favorable 
mention  of  foreign  missions.  Rev.  A.  Stapleton 
quotes  from  an  editorial  in  the  Evangelical  Messenger, 
under  date  of  January  8,  1850: 

"Have  we  not  abundant  cause  to  rejoice,  and  in  the  depth  of 
humility  to  praise  the  Lord  for  His  great  mercy  and  faithful- 
ness toward  us,  and  His  fatherly  protection  and  guidance  to 
the  present  day?  What  shall  we  render  unto  the  Lord  for  all 
His  benefits  toward  us?  Let  us  take  the  cup  of  salvation,  and 
proclaim  the  glory,  and  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  pay  our 
vows  to  Him  in  the  presence  of  all  His  people! 

"The  present  period  of  the  Evangelical  Association  appears 
to  us  particularly  suitable  for  commencing  foreign  missions, 
and  other  important  enterprises,  calculated  to  promote  the 


ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER  EXTENSION    83 

honor  and  cause  of  God.  No  doubt,  all  faithful  and,  in  the 
welfare  of  the  Church,  interested  members,  would  take  an 
active  part  in  the  celebration  of  such  a  jubilee,  and  appear 
with  liberal  hearts,  and  with  hands  richly  filled  before  the 
Lord,  and  bring  Him  an  acceptable  and  well-pleasing  thank- 
oflFering.  What  a  glorious  and  advantageous  result  might  we 
not  expect  from  such  a  jubilee!" 

All  the  Annual  Conferences  Took  Favorable 
action  this  year,  following  the  initiative  of  the  East 
Pa.  Conference  for  the  establishment  of  a  mission  in 
Germany,  and  Rev.  J.  C.  Link  was  the  first  missionary 
sent.  The  work  was  successful  though  bitterly  op- 
posed by  the  State  Church. 

In  1859  General  Conference  provided  for  the  begin- 
ning of  a  mission  in  Switzerland.  The  work  in 
Europe  was  very  successful,  so  that  a  Germany  Con- 
ference was  organized  in  1865  and  a  Switzerland  Con- 
ference in  1879.  The  work  in  Switzerland  was  re- 
markably successful,  and  appointments  were  also 
taken  up  in  Alsace. 

Action  Looking  Toward  Missionary  Operations 

IN  Some  Heathen  Country  was  first  taken  at  the 

General  Conference  of  185 1,  when  Rev.  W.  W.  Orwig 

off^ered  a  resolution  to  that  effect,  which  was  adopted. 

No  work  was  begun  during  the  ensuing  quadrennium, 

and  at  the  General  Conference  of  1855  the  matter  was 

again  taken  up  and  the  following  action  taken : 

"The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  shall,  without  delay,  look 
out  for  promising  young  men,  in  order  to  have  them  properly 
trained  and  prepared  for  missionary  services  in  the  heathen 
world." 

Funds  were  wanting  however,  so  the  matter  was 

again  deferred,  there  being  but  $864  on  hand.    At  the 


84  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

General  Conference  held  in  1859  a  General  Missionary 
Board  was  created,  consisting  of  one  delegate  from 
each  annual  conference,  with  a  corresponding  secre- 
tary to  devote  his  entire  time  to  the  work  and  collect 
funds  throughout  the  Church.  Action  favoring  a  mis- 
sion among  the  heathen  was  again  taken. 

In  i860  the  Board  of  Missions  resolved  to  begin 
work  with  $4,835  in  the  treasury.  India  was  selected 
as  the  field,  and  Revs.  F.  W.  Heidner  and  F.  C.  Hoff- 
man were  appointed  as  missionaries.  Their  departure, 
however,  was  deferred,  and  the  General  Conference 
of  1863  again  postponed  the  matter,  thinking  that 
$9,234  was  insufficient  to  begin  with. 

It  seems  strange  that  among  people  imbued  with 
such  an  evangelistic  spirit  as  characterized  our  fathers, 
sentiment  in  behalf  of  foreign  missions  should  be  so 
slow  in  ripening.  The  General  Conference  of  1867 
again  passed  resolutions,  and  still  the  board  hesitated, 
although  there  was  a  fund  of  $15,896  on  hand.  It  ap- 
pears that  there  were  some  far-visioned  men,  who 
kept  the  question  alive ;  but  that  the  rank  and  file  of 
the  ministry  were  slow  to  rally  for  foreign  missions. 
The  thought  of  opening  work  in  India  was  finally 
abandoned. 

Conclusive  Action  for  a  Foreign  Mission  was 
taken  by  the  General  Conference  of  1875,  just  twenty- 
five  years  after  the  matter  was  first  officially  men- 
tioned. Things  in  general  did  not  move  so  rapidly  as 
they  do  now.  At  this  time  the  Foreign  Mission  Fund 
amounted  to  $25,650. 

General  Conference  passed  the  following: 


ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER  EXTENSION     85 

"(i)  Resolved,  That  a  mission  among  the  heathen  be  estab- 
lished forthwith. 

"(2)  Resolved,  That  we  consider  Japan  as  the  most  favor- 
able field  for  such  a  mission,  and  that  it  be  established  in  that 
country. 

"(3)  Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  instructed 
to  take  necessary  steps,  that  this  mission  be  supplied  with  at 
least  two  suitable  men  as  soon  as  possible." 

The  Board  of  Missions  appointed  the  following  per- 
sons as  missionaries :  Dr.  Frederick  Krecker,  of  the 
East  Pa.  Conference,  and  Miss  Rachael  Hudson,  an 
accomplished  teacher,  also  from  Pennsylvania,  and 
Rev.  A.  Halmhuber,  of  the  Swiss  Conference.  This 
party  sailed  from  San  Francisco,  October  18,  1876. 
In  the  spring  of  1880  the  Board  of  Missions  selected 
Rev.  Jacob  Hartzler,  formerly  editor  of  The  Evan- 
gelical Messenger,  as  missionary,  who  was  also  to  have 
the  oversight  of  the  mission  as  superintendent.  In 
the  month  of  April,  1883,  Dr.  Krecker  contracted 
typhus  fever  while  in  discharge  of  his  duties  and  died, 
the  first  missionary  of  our  Church  to  end  his  earth 
life  in  a  non-Christian  land.  The  mission  prospered 
and  the  Evangelical  Association  organized  a  Japan 
Conference. 

Work  on  the  Pacific  Coast  Begun.  The  General 
Conference  of  1863  received  a  petition  from  some  of 
our  people  who  had  moved  to  the  Pacific  Coast  to 
establish  work  there.  The  conference  took  favorable 
action,  and  C.  F.  Deininger,  of  the  Central  Pa.  Con- 
ference ;  James  Croasman,  of  the  Pittsburgh  Confer- 
ence, and  M.  Guhl,  of  the  East  Pa.  Conference,  were 
appointed.     They  went  to  the  field  in  the  spring  of 


86  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

1864,  and  began  their  labors;  Deininger  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, Guhl  at  San  Jose,  California,  while  Croasman 
went  to  Salem,  Oregon. 

A  Cursory  Outline  of  Our  Missionary  Begin- 
nings prior  to  the  division  of  our  Church  and  the 
consequent  organization  of  the  United  Evangelical 
Church  has  been  given  because  that  part  of  the  origi- 
nal bodv  of  Evangelicals  which  finally  adopted  the 
name  "United  Evangelical"  in  1894  were  just  as  really 
identified  with  all  the  missionary  operations  that  pre- 
ceded the  division  as  were  those  who  retained  the  name 
Evangelical  Association.  For  ninety  years  all  labored 
together  as  one  body.  It  mill  he  forever  utterly  im- 
possible to  divide  us  on  the  first  ninety  years  of  our 
Church  history.  Our  interest  in  earlier  missionary 
history,  by  which  the  foundations  of  our  efforts  to 
spread  the  gospel  were  laid,  is  one  interest.  Thou- 
sands of  those  identified  with  both  denominations  wish 
that  the  Church  division  had  never  come,  and  thou- 
sands sincerely  hope  that  there  will  be  a  reunion  of 
the  sons  of  Jacob  Albright  in  the  near  future. 

At  the  time  of  the  Church  division  our  missionary 
operations  had  extended  from  the  Atlantic  Coast 
across  the  northern  half  of  our  country,  covered  the 
larger  portion  of  the  middle  west,  gone  into  the  far 
southwest  reaching  Texas,  leaped  across  the  Rocky 
Mountains  into  the  most  fertile  parts  of  the  Pacific 
States,  spread  northward  into  Canada,  crossed  the  At- 
lantic Ocean  into  Europe,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  into 
Japan.     Many  tens  of  thousands  of  souls  had  been 


ORGANIZATION  AND  FURTHER  EXTENSION     87 

converted,  and  thousands  of  new  forces  generated  for 
the  further  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ. 

The  Church  division  brought  about  a  division  of 
forces  within  th^  United  States  boundaries,  while 
operations  in  Canada,  Germany,  Switzerland  and 
Japan  remained  wholly  identified  with  the  Evangelical 
Association. 


CHAPTER  IX 

UNITED  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONARY 
BEGINNINGS 

Intervening  Events.  In  the  month  of  October, 
1891,  two  separate  General  Conferences  under  the 
name  of  Evangelical  Association  were  held,  one  at 
Philadelphia  and  the  other  at  Indianapolis.  During 
the  three  years  intervening  this  time  and  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  United  Evangelical  church  at  Naperville, 
Illinois,  in  1894,  the  missionary  societies  of  the  adher- 
ents of  both  bodies  operated  under  the  same  Consti- 
tution, except  a  few  minor  changes.  At  this  time  it 
was  customary  to  hold  meetings  of  both  the  Mission- 
ary Society  and  the  Board  of  Missions. 

The  General  Conference  at  Philadelphia  elected  suc- 
cessively as  corresponding  secretary  of  the  Missionary 
Society,  W.  F.  Heil,  H.  D.  Shultz,  and  D.  B.  Byers; 
but  each  of  these  resigned  and  B.  J.  Smoyer  was 
finally  elected.  M.  Kunkel,  a  layman  from  Illinois 
was  elected  treasurer.  The  Board  of  Missions  elected 
S.  L.  Wiest  president,  and  R.  Dubs,  C.  S.  Haman  and 
W.  M.  Stanford  vice-presidents.  D.  B.  Byers  served 
in  the  meetings  of  this  year  as  secretary  pro  tem.  At 
an  Executive  Committee  meeting  held  April  13,  1892, 
M.  Kunkel  resigned  his  office  as  treasurer.  On  April 
17th,  James  D.  Woodring  was  elected  recording  sec- 
retary and  J.  R.  Miller,  of  Reading,  Pa.,  was  elected 

88 


Jeremiah  G.  Mohn 

Missionary  Treasurer,   1802-1919 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS  89 

treasurer.  On  May  11,  1892,  J.  R.  Miller  resigned  as 
treasurer  to  take  efifect  May  i6th.  The  same  meeting 
elected  Jeremiah  C.  Mohn,  of  Reading,  Pa.,  treas- 
urer, which  office  he  held  with  general  satisfaction  to 
the  Church  until  the  time  of  his  death.  May  3,  1919. 
By  authority  of  the  Board  of  Missions  the  Executive 
Committee  fixed  the  appropriations  of  the  year  for 
the  various  conferences  at  $38,300  of  which  $7,200 
was  to  be  paid  out  of  the  general  treasury.  The  Exec- 
utive Committee  also  ordered  that  the  Children's  Day 
collection  should  flow  into  the  general  treasury,  the 
amount  of  this  collection  was  $1,488.92.  The  board 
at  its  annual  meeting  of  this  year  also  instituted  the 
Christmas  collection  for  missions. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  board  in  1893,  W.  F. 
Heil,  J.  T.  Thomas,  and  Aaron  Bussard  were  ap- 
pointed a  committee  on  foreign  work.  The  treasurer 
reported  the  total  receipts  for  the  general  treasury  to 
have  been  $6,585.01,  of  which  $1,384.61  was  Christ- 
mas and  $1,683.58  Children's  Day  collection.  At  the 
same  meeting  of  this  year  it  was  resolved  to  establish 
a  foreign  missionary  fund. 

Missions  a  Prominent  Feature.  When  the 
United  Evangelical  Church  was  organized  at  its  first 
General  Conference  in  October,  1894,  at  Naperville, 
Illinois,  the  subject  of  missions  was  given  due  promi- 
nence. A  special  advance  step  was  taken  by  the  adop- 
tion of  a  new  Article  of  Faith  for  our  Discipline,  set- 
ting forth  our  doctrine  regarding  the  spread  of  the 
gospel,  as  follows : 


90  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

"Of  the  Evangelization  of  the  World.  The  gospel  is  de- 
signed for  all  nations,  its  field  of  operation  is  the  whole 
world,  and  the  Church  and  the  people  of  God  are  under 
solemn  obligation  to  make  known  its  saving  truth  and  power 
among  the  heathen.  To  this  great  work  we  are  impelled  and 
encouraged  by  the  command  of  the  Lord  and  the  promises 
and  prophecies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures." 

The  following  officers  of  the  Missionary  Society 
were  elected  by  this  General  Conference :  Rev.  S.  L. 
Wiest,  president;  Rev.  U.  F.  Swengel,  recording  sec- 
retary; Rev.  B.  J.  Smoyer,  corresponding  secretary. 
General  Conference  also  took  the  following  action  re- 
specting foreign  missions : 

"Whereas,  The  Constitution  of  the  Missionary  Society 
prohibits  the  Board  of  Missions  from  establishing  a  work  in 
the  heathen  field,  without  authorization  by  this  Conference ; 
and 

"Whereas,  There  is  a  strong  demand  on  the  part  of  our 
people  for  an  opporunity  to  send  some  of  their  missionary 
money  into  the  foreign  field ;  and 

"Whereas,  Our  present  circumstances  do  not  justify  us  in 
establishing  a  foreign  mission  at  this  time ;   therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  we  regret  that  we  cannot  immediately 
enter  the  foreign  mission  field  as  a  denomination. 

''Resolved,  In  case  the  Foreign  Mission  Fund  should  reach 
$20,000,  the  Board  of  Missions  be  hereby  authorized  to  estab- 
lish a  foreign  mission. 

"Resolved,  That  we  authorize  the  Board  of  Missions  to 
appropriate  money  for  the  support  of  two  Bible  women  in 
some  foreign  field  during  the  next  quadrennium." 

A  Revised  Constitution  was  adopted  at  the  an- 
nual meeting  of  the  society  held  on  December  5,  1894. 
(The  Constitution  of  our  Missionary  Society,  also  the 
Constitution  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  can 
always  be  found  in  our  Book  of  Discipline.)  The 
name  adopted  in  1894  was,  "The  Missionary  Society 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS         91 

of  the  United  Bvangelical  Church" ;  a  few  years  later 
the  name  was  changed  to  "The  Home  and  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  the  United  Bvangelical 
Church." 

Forward  Movement  oe  the  Board  of  Missions. 
The  Board  of  Missions  at  its  first  annual  meeting  un- 
der the  name  United  Evangelical  took  some  advance 
steps.  The  most  prominent  of  these  was  the  recogni- 
tion of  a  representative  of  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society  as  a  member  of  the  board.  Mrs.  C.  F.  Rass- 
weiler,  of  Naperville,  Illinois,  had  this  honor.  Mrs. 
Rassweiler  had  served  as  president  of  the  Woman's 
Missionary  Society  in  the  years  1890,  1891  and  1892. 

The  board  also  provided  that  Passion  Week  should 
be  observed  by  all  our  people  as  Self-denial  Week  and 
reiterated  the  observance  of  Christmas  and  Children's 
Day  with  a  collection  for  missions  as  a  feature  of  the 
occasion.  It  took  cognizance  of  the  action  of  General 
Conference  respecting  foreign  missions,  and,  "Corre- 
sponding Secretary  Smoyer  was  appointed  a  commit- 
tee to  act  in  conjunction  with  the  president  of  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society  to  consider  the  practica- 
bility of  employing  Bible  women  in  some  foreign  mis- 
sion field,  to  report  to  the  Executive  Committee  of 
this  board." 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Executive  Committee  held  on 
February  28,  1895,  B.  J.  Smoyer  resigned  as  corre- 
sponding secretary  by  advice  of  the  committee  which 
gave  as  its  reason  the  "Present  strained  financial  con- 
dition of  the  Church,  in  consequence  of  the  many  new 
churches  that  have  been  and  will  be  erected  in  the 


92  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

near  future,  that  it  will  not  be  possible  for  the  corre- 
sponding secretary  to  find  work  as  a  collector  of  funds 
for  the  general  missionary  treasury  during  the  coming 
year."  The  Board  of  Missions  at  its  next  annual  meet- 
ing refused  to  ratify  the  above  action  of  the  committee 
and  expressed  regret  for  the  resignation  of  Brother 
Smoyer.  The  General  Conference  of  1898  expressed 
itself  regarding  this  matter  as  follows : 

"Resolved,  That  while  this  Conference  is  of  the  opinion 
that  the  Executive  Committee  exceeded  its  authority  in  ad- 
vising the  resignation  of  the  corresponding  secretary,  but 
in  view  of  the  extraordinary  conditions  which  surrounded  the 
Executive  Committee  at  the  time  and  which  were  not  fully 
recognized  by  the  General  Conference,  the  action  of  the  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  was  excused  and  no  blame  is  to  attach 
either  to  it  or  to  the  corresponding  secretary." 

The  Foreign  Mission  Fund.  When  the  Board  of 
Missions  met  in  1895,  the  foreign  fund  amounted  to 
$3,572.08,  This  board  took  the  following  action  in 
relation  to  foreign  missions  : 

"Whereas,  We  have  received  through  Mrs.  Krecker  the 
report  of  the  committee  appointed  by  General  Conference  to 
secure  information  regarding  the  support  of  two  Bible  women 
in  a  foreign  field ;   and 

"Whereas,  This  report  informs  us  that  two  women,  one  in 
Ceylon  at  the  expense  of  $20.90,  and  the  other  in  Mardin, 
Turkey,  at  an  expense  of  $26.40  a  year  can  be  secured;  there- 
fore, 

"Resolved,  That  we  authorize  the  Executive  Committee 
of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  to  support  these  two 
women  for  one  year,  or  in  case  these  two  cannot  be  obtained, 
they  be  authorized  to  employ  two  others  provided  that  the 
cost  be  not  more  than  the  amount  specified. 

"Whereas,  The  Woman's  Society  presented  us  a  request 
to  establish  a  Hospital  Fund  in  foreign  mission  work;   and 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS         93 

"Whereas,  Two  individuals  have  agreed  to  pay  five  dollars 
per  month  for  an  indefinite  time  as  a  nucleus  to  this  fund. 

"Resolved,  That  we  accede  to  this  request  and  authorize  the 
treasurer  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  to  receive  con- 
tributions for  this  purpose.  Such  hospital  fund  shall  be  in- 
cluded in  the  $20,000  Foreign  Fund." 

Missionary  Sentiment  Increasing.  The  time  of 
the  next  General  Conference  (1898  at  Johnstown, 
Pa.)  found  an  increased  interest  in  behalf  of  both 
hoine  and  foreign  missions.  The  growing  desire  for 
missionary  operations  in  foreign  lands  was  very  largely 
due  to  untiring  efforts  of  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society  by  disseminating  missionary  intelligence  and 
raising  funds.  By  this  time  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society  funds  for  foreign  missions  showed  a  total  of 
$10,244.80  in  the  treasury.  Besides  this,  there  was 
in  the  foreign  fund  of  the  general  treasury  the  sum  of 
$1,107.02,  making  a  grand  total  of  $11,351.82  for  for- 
eign missions. 

The  increasing  interest  for  beginning  foreign  mis- 
sions did  not  lessen  the  interest  in  home  missions,  but 
appears  rather  to  have  served  as  a  stimulus.  A  com- 
parison of  the  three  general  home  mission  collections 
indicates  the  following  growth  in  amount : 

1894  1898 

Christmas  collection $1,490  56  $3,074  12 

Children's    Day 1,832  80  2,772  66 

Seld-denial,    2,050  10  4,449  79 

Total $5,373  46     $10,296  57 

Generai.  Conference  Action  in  1898.  At  this 
General  Conference  S.  L.  Wiest  was  reelected  presi- 
dent of  the  Board  of  Missions,  U.  F.  Swengel  record- 


94 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


ing  secretary,  and  Jeremiah  G.  Mohn  treasurer.  W. 
F.  Heil  was  newly-elected  corresponding  secretary,  un- 
der the  following  resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  a  corresponding  secretary  be  elected 
without  salary,  excepting  that  if  the  collections  above 
referred  to  should  not  be  sufficient,  the  Board  of 
Missions  is  authorized  to  employ  the  corresponding 
secretary  at  such  compensation  as  it  may  see  proper." 

The  General  Conference  adopted  the  following  by 
a  unanimous  vote : 

"Whereas,  There  is  a  growing  conviction  among  many  of 
our  people  that  we  as  a  Church  ought  to  render  prompt  obedi- 
ence to  the  command  of  the  Master,  'Go  teach  all  nations,' 
and  an  equally  strong  and  increasing  conviction,  stimulated 
by  the  promise  which  fell  from  the  lips  of  our  risen  Lord, 
'Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world,' 
that  a  ready,  trustful  obedience  is  better  than  sacrifice ;  and 
believing  that  definite  steps  in  the  direction  of  the  Master's 
expressed  wish  will  meet  with  His  approval  and  elicit  the 
hearty  cooperation  of  our  loyal  people  and  secure  financial 
responses  from  many  undeveloped  sources;    therefore, 

"Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Missions  be  and  is  hereby 
instructed  at  once  to  inaugurate  the  necessary  preliminary  ar- 
rangements for  the  establishment  of  a  mission  in  some  for- 
eign field,  recognizing  the  principle  of  the  comity  of  missions, 
the  location  to  be  left  with  the  said  Board ;  and  the  actual 
establishment  of  the  mission  shall  take  place  as  soon  as  the 
Board,  in  its  judgment,  has  sufficient  funds  in  hand,  and  the 
'income  is  adequate  to  warrant  financial  support  and  mainte- 
nance of  the  mission. 

"Resolved,  That  no  more  missionaries  be  sent  out  at  the 
beginning  than  the  income  insures  support  for,  and  additional 
helpers  shall  only  be  supplied  as  the  finances  warrant. 

"Resolved,  That  we  hereby  appeal  to  our  loyal  self-sacri- 
ficing people  to  contribute  largely,  liberally,  cheerfully,  and 
promptly  to  the  Lord's  treasury,  that  this  design  may  be 
speedily  carried  into  eflfect,  that  our  beloved  Church  may  take 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS         95 

her  stand  among  the  Master's  laborers  in  that  part  of  His 
vineyard  which  most  needs  her  help. 

"Resolved,  That  we  recommend  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
that  when  the  mission  is  established  the  support  of  some  defi- 
nite part  of  the  work  be  given  to  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society." 

A  Period  of  Reconstruction.  The  various  de- 
partments of  activity  in  the  newly-organized  United 
EvangeHcal  Church  (including  our  missionary  opera- 
tions), had  a  peculiar  situation  to  face  and  there  were 
many  difficult  problems  to  solve  because  of  the  un- 
fortunate Church  troubles  and  the  final  division  that 
occurred,  which  brought  about  the  organization  of  the 
United  Evangelical  Church  in  1894.  The  missionary 
beginnings  already  referred  to  in  part  cannot  be  rightly 
understood  without  some  reference  to  the  situation 
and  the  problems  involved.  The  first  twelve  years  of 
the  history  of  the  United  Evangelical  Church  may 
well  be  called  a  Period  of  Reconstruction.  We  shall 
refer  only  to  that  phase  of  the  situation  which  had  a 
bearing  upon  our  missionary  activities. 

The  Home  Mission  Situation.  Our  home  mis- 
sions were  seriously  afifected,  especially  in  the  entire 
middle  west,  on  the  Pacific  Coast  and  in  the  State 
of  Ohio. 

I.  Our  Denominational  Constituency  was  Compara- 
tive Small  to  Begin  With.  Our  membership  was  about 
55,055,  of  which  39,956  belonged  to  the  three  Pennsyl- 
vania conferences,  leaving  15,099  for  the  remaining 
portion  of  the  Church,  scattered  over  the  middle  west, 
the  Pacific  Coast  and  the  State  of  Ohio.  It  is  easy  to 
understand  that  in  this  great  country  with  its  wonder- 


96  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

ful  material  development,  we  were  a  small  religious 
working  force  to  begin  with.  We  were  necessitated  to 
supply  faith,  devotion,  courage,  energy,  resourceful- 
ness and  perseverance  in  a  very  full  measure  in  order 
to  cope  with  the  situation. 

2.  JVe  Had  Been  Deprived  Almost  Entirely  of  Our 
Church  Properties,  Churches  and  parsonages  were 
nearly  all  gone.  We  had  no  publishing  house  and  no 
institutions  of  learning.  This  meant  the  building  of 
hundreds  of  churches  and  parsonages.  It  meant  new 
beginnings  with  publishing  interests  and  institutions 
of  learning.  We  were  necessitated  to  do  pioneer  work 
throughout  and  lay  new  foundations  over  our  entire 
territory. 

3.  Not  Every  One  Could  Endure  the  Strain  of  the 
Situation.  A  number  of  our  preachers,  including  por- 
tions of  our  home  mission  force,  left  our  Church ; 
some  of  them  taking  work  with  the  other  denomina- 
tions, while  others  became  discouraged  and  drifted  out 
of  the  ministry.  We  were  too  often  necessitated  to 
supply  missions  with  untrained  men,  not  a  few  of 
whom  proved  disloyal.  The  western  portion  of  the 
Church  was  more  seriously  affected  than  the  eastern 
portion,  because  the  work  was  so  widely  scattered  and 
ministerial  support  inadequate. 

4.  Industrial  Unsettledness  in  the  Entire  Middle 
West  During  and  Follozving  this  Period  of  Recon- 
struction, added  to  what  has  already  been  mentioned, 
made  it  very,  very  difficult  for  our  missionaries  in  the 
middle  west  to  develop  strong  congregations  that 
would  themselves  become  self-sustaining.     The  work 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS 


97 


of  our  western  missionaries  was  measurably  fruitful 
in  the  way  of  conversions  and  accessions  to  the 
Church ;  but  the  people  kept  moving,  moving,  moving, 
over  that  vast  expanse,  into  other  states,  into  the  terri- 
tories of  Western  Canada ;  the  larger  portion  of  them 
— thousands — into  communities  where  we  as  a  Church 
are  not  represented.  Only  the  missionaries  that  had 
this  situation  to  face  can  fully  understand  what  it 
meant. 

/  venture  the  assertion  that  for  heroic  devotion  and 
self-sacrificing  loyalty  to  Christ  and  the  Church  the 
efforts  of  our  missionaries  in  the  middle  west,  where 
real  pioneer  work  had  to  he  done,  have  not  been  ex- 
celled in  this  country  in  the  last  fifty  years. 

Foreign  Missions.  It  has  already  been  told  that 
when  the  United  Evangelical  Church  was  organized, 
to  begin  with,  she  had  no  missions  in  foreign  lands. 
She  had,  however,  the  spirit  of  missions  and  was  only 
delayed  in  beginning  work  in  foreign  lands  because 
of  the  demands  made  upon  her  in  the  heroic  effort  to 
build  upon  foundations  that  would  insure  permanence. 

Our  Strong,  Faithful  and  Responsive  Eastern 
Home  Base.  When  the  United  Evangelical  Church 
was  founded,  seventy-two  per  cent,  of  her  member- 
ship was  included  in  the  three  Pennsylvania  confer- 
ences. Here  were  compact  bodies  of  ministers  and 
laymen.  They  too  had  to  meet  the  difficulties  and 
problems  of  the  Period  of  Reconstruction.  They  too 
had  been  deprived  of  churches  and  parsonages,  which 
called  for  many  sacrifices  in  rebuilding.  But  they  had 
the  advantage  of  compactness,  of  larger  congregations 
7 


gS  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

and  of  an  older  constituency  that  means  much  in  the 
development  of  church  life  and  prestige  in  any  com- 
munity. 

The  unceasingly  loyal  and  liberal  attitude  of  the 
three  conferences  in  Pennsylvania  and  of  the  Illinois 
conference  toward  the  smaller  western  conferences, 
supplemented  by  the  splendid  spirit  of  self-help  in  the 
smaller  conferences  made  it  possible  to  succeed  as  we 
did  in  the  development  of  our  work.  In  other  words, 
the  spirit  of  cooperation  throughout  the  Church  which 
has  always  been  manifest  among  us  has  brought  us, 
under  the  blessing  of  God,  to  what  we  are. 

The  DeveIvOpment  of  Publishing  Interests 
which  are  essential  to  the  progress  of  every  church 
also  depended  mostly  upon  this  larger  eastern  section 
and  Illinois  Conference.  How  well  our  good  people 
met  the  situation  and  with  what  whole-hearted  re- 
sponsiveness they  performed  their  part  is  a  matter  of 
history.  The  dissemination  of  missionary  intelligence 
through  our  Church  periodicals  must  mean  much  for 
our  missionary  interests  and  the  development  of  a 
strong  home  base  for  more  extensive  work.  Our  peo- 
ple knew  that  they  were  helping  themselves  to  a  better 
spiritual  life  and  greater  efficiency  in  service,  and  at 
the  same  time  helping  others  when  they  so  vigorously 
pushed  our  publishing  interests. 

Missionary  Contributions  Forthcoming.  The 
unusual  demands  of  this  reconstruction  period  did  not 
prevent  our  people  from  responding  to  calls  for  mis- 
sionary contributions.  In  1894  the  appropriations  for 
home  missions  amounted  to  $38,475.     Twelve  years 


UNITED  EVANGELICAL  BEGINNINGS  99 

later,  in  1906,  they  amounted  to  $101,351.50.  In  addi- 
tion to  this,  the  treasurer  was  authorized  to  pay 
$15,000  for  China  Mission,  if  so  much  be  needed,  mak- 
ing a  grand  total  of  $115,351.50,  or  about  three  times 
the  amount  available  in  the  beginning. 

The  Stability  and  Liberality  oe  Our  Larger 
Congregations,  together  with  the  willing  cooperation 
of  the  smaller  ones,  made  such  a  splendid  result  pos- 
sible. 

The  Corresponding  Secretaries  of  the  Recon- 
struction Period  must  not  be  forgotten.  B.  J.  Smoyer 
served  through  the  intervening  period  and  until  1895. 
In  1898  William  F.  Heil  was  elected,  serving  four 
years;  and  in  1902  A.  M.  Sampsel  (deceased)  was 
elected,  serving  four  years.  Because  of  the  exigencies 
of  the  Reconstruction  Period  the  brethren,  Heil  and 
Sampsel,  served  without  salary,  serving  their  annual 
conference  at  the  same  time.  The  gratitude  of  the 
Church  due  them  was  well  earned.  They  opened  the 
way  for  still  more  extensive  missionary  operations  and 
results  in  the  future. 

If  all  the  details  of  the  first  twelve  years  of  mission- 
ary endeavors  of  the  United  Evangelical  Church  could 
be  written,  there  would  be  very  many  interesting  inci- 
dents to  record,  and  we  would  be  ready  to  exclaim, 
"Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us."  Not  only  had 
our  home  mission  work  been  developed  to  a  creditable 
degree,  but  the  foundations  of  a  hopeful  foreign  mis- 
sion had  been  well  laid. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  WOMAN'S  MISSIONARY   SOCIETY  A 
LEADING  FACTOR 

Christian  womanhood  has  always  shown  with 
brightest  lustre  and  given  its  best  service  when  in  ac- 
tive devotion  to  Jesus  Christ  and  the  things  pertaining 
to  His  kingdom  on  earth.  The  woman  who  came  to 
Jesus  having  an  alabaster  box  of  ointment  very  pre- 
cious, and  poured  it  on  His  head  has  had  numberless 
imitators  in  acts  of  devotion,  not  counting  the  cost, 
desiring  only  to  express  loyalty  to  Him. 

When  Jesus  did  missionary  work,  "throughout  every 
city  and  village,  preaching  and  showing  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God,"  we  are  told  (Luke  8:  2)  that, 
"Certain  women,  which  had  been  healed  of  evil  spirits 
and  infirmities,  Mary  called  Magdalene,  out  of  whom 
seven  demons  went,  and  Joanna  the  wife  of  Chuza, 
Herod's  steward,  and  Susanna,  and  many  others,  min- 
istered unto  Him  of  their  substance."  Associated  with 
Paul  and  Silas  in  the  missionary  labors  in  Macedonia, 
were,  among  others,  "Devout  Greeks  a  great  multi- 
tude and  chief  women  not  a  few." 

So  on  down  through  the  history  of  Christianity, 
wherever  the  standard  of  the  cross  needed  to  be  up- 
held. Christian  women  were  there  to  lift  it  up ;  wher- 
ever there  were  battles  against  evil  (as  the  liquor  traf- 
fic), women  were  there  to  present  a  heroic   front; 

100 


Mrs.  M.  M.  T.  Fouke 

President  First  Woman's  Missionary  Society,   1880 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR      loi 

wherever  self-sacrificing  service  was  needed,  as  in  the 
case  of  Red  Cross  work  or  foreign  missionary  service ; 
Christian  women  were  there  with  a  faith,  courage  and 
devotion  that  was  often  marvelous. 

The  United  EvangelicaIv  Church  Has  Chief 
Women  Not  a  Few.  Very  many  of  these  women 
were  with  us  when  the  United  Evangelical  Church  was 
organized,  having  done  excellent  service  as  leaders  in 
the  Evangelical  Association,  prior  to  the  Church  di- 
vision. It  is  therefore  expedient  that  we  go  back  to 
predivision  times,  showing  the  activities  of  our  women 
in  those  times. 

In  1 877- 1 878  a  movement  took  shape  which  finally 
resulted  in  the  formation  of  the  Woman's  Missionary 
Society.  After  several  appeals  to  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions and  the  efiforts  of  the  editors  of  the  Evangelical 
Messenger,  the  board  finally  made  provision  for  the 
organization  of  woman's  missionary  societies. 

The  First  Society  was  organized  on  the  afternoon 
of  October  27,  1880,  in  South  Chicago,  in  the  church 
of  which  Rev.  W.  H.  Fouke  was  pastor  at  that  time. 
Mrs.  W.  H.  Fouke  was  elected  president  of  this  first 
society.  On  the  evening  of  the  same  day  another  so- 
ciety was  organized  at  Lindsey,  Ohio,  and  in  the  fol- 
lowing year  a  General  Society  was  formed  at  Cleve- 
land, Ohio. 

We  now  quote  from  "Reminiscences,"  edited  by 
Estella  Hartzler  Steinmetz : 

"As  early  as  April,  1876,  the  editor  of  the  Evangelical  Mes- 
senger, Rev.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  said  in  an  editorial :  'The  mis- 
sionary spirit  in  the  Church  should  be  stimulated  in  every  way 


102  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

possible.  The  more  this  blessed  work  is  prosecuted,  the 
greater  will  be  the  direct  results  of  precious  harvesting.' 
Also  in  the  Messenger  of  October  3,  1878,  the  editor  calls 
attention  of  the  Board  of  Missions  to  the  desire  of  the  women 
to  organize  a  Woman's  Missionary  Society,  and  in  later  edi- 
torials kept  this  subject  continually  before  the  Church.  Fi- 
nally, Mrs.  Jacob  Hartzler,  Mrs.  Sarah  A.  O.  Herlacher,  Miss 
Ella  J.  Yost,  and  Mrs.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  after  a  council  at  the 
home  of  the  first  named,  requested  their  pastor  to  announce  a 
meeting  for  the  discussion  of  the  subject.  All  joined  freely 
in  plans,  suggestions  and  earnest  prayer.  During  the  discus- 
sion a  prominent  official  of  the  Church  remarked,  'It  will  be 
useless  to  appeal  to  the  Board ;  they  will  not  grant  permis- 
sion for  such  an  organization,'  whereupon  Mrs.  Herlacher 
remarked,  'Well,  they  cannot  prevent  our  gathering  funds 
and  praying  for  such  an  organization,'  which  the  women  did 
until  their  desire  was  granted  by  the  Board." 

Following  this  history  a  little  further,  we  now  quote 
from  Evangelical  Annals: 

"The  first  general  convention  of  the  society  in  its  new  rela- 
tion was  held  in  the  Calvary  Evangelical  church,  Cleveland, 
O.,  October  10-14,  1884.  At  this  meeting  the  new  constitution 
was  adopted  and  the  following  officers  were  elected  for  the  en- 
suing year :  President,  Mrs.  E.  J.  Y.  Preyer ;  vice-presidents, 
Mrs.  H.  C.  Smith,  Mrs.  J.  Bowman,  Miss  Minerva  Strawman  ; 
recording  secretary,  Miss  Emma  Yost ;  treasurer,  Mrs.  U.  F. 
Swengel ;  corresponding  secretary,  Mrs.  W.  H.  Hammer.  In 
1885  the  convention  was  held  in  Lindsey,  O.,  Sept.  25-27. 
The  progress  of  the  society  was  gratifying;  forty-six  local 
societies  rendered  reports.  The  treasurer  reported  the  amount 
of  $1,532.84  contributed  for  the  past  year.  The  following 
officers  were  elected :  President,  Mrs.  H.  B.  Hartzler ;  vice- 
president,  Mrs.  E.  J.  Y.  Preyer;  corresponding  secretary, 
Mrs.  W.  H.  Hammer;  recording  secretary,  Mrs.  S.  S.  Condo; 
treasurer,  Mrs.  U.  F.  Swengel.  In  the  autumn  of  1886  a 
number  of  the  brethren  at  the  book  establishment  formed 
themselves  into  a  company  for  the  purpose  of  publishing  a 
paper  for  the  society.  Rev.  H.  B.  Hartzler  was  the  managing 
editor  and  Rev.  U.  F.  Swengel  publisher  of  the  paper.  It 
made  its  appearance  in  October  of  this  year,  and  bore  the  title 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR     103 

of  Missionary  Messenger.  The  Woman's  Missionary  Con- 
vention of  this  month  adopted  the  periodical  as  the  organ  of 
the  society,  and  Mrs.  E.  J.  Y.  Preyer  was  elected  editress  on 
behalf  of  the  society." 

Under  the  New  Name.  When  the  time  came  for 
the  organization  of  the  United  EvangeHcal  Church, 
our  sisters  were  ready  to  do  their  part ;  and,  as  per- 
tains to  readiness  to  at  once  begin  foreign  mission 
work,  they  manifested  a  more  far-reaching  vision  as 
to  possibilities  than  the  men  did.  Two  of  them,  Mrs. 
T.  L.  Haines  and  Mrs.  C.  F.  Rassweiler,  came  as  rep- 
resentatives to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  General  So- 
ciety, at  Naperville.  Illinois,  to  make  their  plea  for 
foreign  missions.  They  were  cordially  received  and 
the  following  action  was  taken : 

"Resolved,  That  we  have  heard  with  pleasure  the  addresses 
of  Sisters  Mrs.  T.  L.  Haines  and  Mrs.  C.  F.  Rassweiler,  the 
representatives  of  our  noble  Woman's  Missionary  Society. 

"Resolved,  That  we  appreciate  the  earnest  efforts  made  by 
the  Woman's  Missionary  Society,  both  in  the  lines  of  mis- 
sionary education  and  in  the  gathering  of  funds  for  both 
home  and  foreign  work. 

"Resolved,  That  we  refer  the  matter  of  appointing  a  com- 
mittee to  act  in  conjunction  with  the  president  of  the  Wom- 
an's Missionary  Society  to  the  Board  of  Missions,  and  that 
we  request  the  Board  to  inquire  into  the  feasibility  of  estab- 
lishing a  foreign  mission  on  the  plan  suggested  by  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society." 

The  subsequent  action  of  the  board  has  been  men- 
tioned in  Chapter  IX. 

The  First  Annual  Meeting  Under  the  New 
Name  convened  at  Lewisburg,  Pa.,  September  12, 
1895,  with  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Krecker  presiding.  The 
previous  year,  under  the  old  name,  the  following  offi- 


I04  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

cers  had  been  elected :  President,  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Krecker;  vice-president,  Mrs.  W.  M.  Stanford;  re- 
cording secretary,  Mrs.  S.  P.  Remer;  corresponding 
secretary,  Mrs.  B.  F.  Bowman;  treasurer,  Mrs.  W.  E. 
Detwiler ;  superintendent  of  Mission  Bands,  Mrs.  T. 
L.  Haines;  superintendent  of  Junior  Societies,  Mrs. 
E.  E.  Adams ;  editor  of  Missionary  Tidings,  Mrs. 
Emma  Divan ;  assistant  editors.  Miss  Blanche  Stan- 
ford and  Mrs.  Ida  Haefele;  superintendent  of  Bureau 
of  Literature,  Mrs.  H.  H.  Rassweiler;  assistant  su- 
perintendent, Mrs.  A.  B.  Collings;  editor  of  Mission 
Band  paper.  Miss  Marguerite  Krecker.  It  is  inter- 
esting to  observe  how  completely  these  women  organ- 
ized for  business.  They  meant  business.  These  offices 
were  no  sinecure,  they  meant  hard  work  which  was 
often  little  appreciated.  Aside  from  the  officers  pres- 
ent, Miss  Carrie  Bordlemay,  Mrs.  M.  I.  Jamison,  Mrs. 
J.  A.  Hollenbaugh,  Miss  Emma  Ditmar,  and  Miss 
Virgie  Thomas  were  also  present  as  duly  elected  dele- 
gates at  this  first  annual  meeting. 

It  was  very  fitting  that  Rev.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  D.D., 
then  editor  of  The  Evangelical,  should  preach  the  an- 
nual sermon  at  this  first  gathering  of  United  Evan- 
gelical women  missionary  leaders,  because  of  the  fact 
that  by  voice  and  pen  he  had  done  much  to  encourage 
and  help  the  women  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
ciety in  their  noble  undertaking. 

A  Decisive  Step  in  Advance.  Prior  to  the  year 
1896  there  had  been  no  Woman's  Board  of  Missions. 
In  the  beginnings,  back  in  the  eighties,  the  annual  gath- 
erings were  in  the  form  of  a  Woman's  Missionary 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR     105 

Convention;  later  it  became  a  Woman's  Missionary 
Society,  but  without  a  Woman's  Board  as  an  adminis- 
trative head.  The  second  annual  m.eeting,  held  at 
Glen  Rock,  Pa.,  was  called  an  Annual  Convention 
of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society. 

The  annual  meeting  of  the  previous  year  had  formu- 
lated a  Constitution  and  the  Glen  Rock  meeting  again 
took  the  matter  up  for  further  consideration. 

The  ministerial  brother  who  had  been  invited  to 
preach  the  annual  sermon  this  year  was  also  by  cour- 
tesy (along  with  others)  made  an  advisory  member, 
so  he  ventured  to  put  the  question,  "Why  don't  you 
organize  a  Woman's  Board  of  Missions?  This  will 
give  you  an  administrative  head  and  will  help  give  dig- 
nity to  your  honorable  body."  The  ladies  said,  "It 
did  not  occur  to  us  that  we  dare  do  such  a  thing." 
The  brother  replied,  "I  do  believe  that  no  one  in  the 
United  Evangelical  Church  will  object  and  that  the 
Board  of  Missions  will  approve  it ;  I  advise  you  to 
go  ahead."  The  following  article  was  then  inserted 
as  Article  VIII  of  the  Constitution : 

"The  affairs  of  this  society  shall  be  administered  by  a 
Woman's  Board,  which  shall  consist  of  the  officers  of  the 
society,  one  additional  representative  for  every  fifteen  aux- 
iliaries in  the  Branch  Society;  provided,  however,  that  there 
shall  not  be  more  than  three  representatives  for  any  one 
Branch  Society  on  the  Board.  The  expense  of  the  repre- 
sentative delegates  shall  be  met  by  the  Branch  Society  send- 
ing them.  This  Board  shall  be  under  the  supervision  of  the 
Board  of  Missions  of  the  United  Evangelical  Church,  and 
its  proceedings  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Board  of  Missions 
for  examination  and  approval." 


lo6  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

This  is  now  Article  IV  of  the  present  Constitution 
with  only  a  slight  variation. 

The  Vai.ue  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society 
AS  A  Factor  in  the  Life  of  the  Church.  The 
Woman's  Missionary  Society  is  worthy  of  all  the  rec- 
ognition that  has  been  given  it  and  has  proven  its 
worth  by  its  deeds.  Its  usefulness  as  a  factor  in  the 
life  of  the  Church  has  taken  a  wider  range  than  the 
object  stated  in  its  Constitution.  We  shall  attempt  to 
state  in  brief  outline  in  what  respect  its  value  ap- 
pears : 

1.  The  W.  M.  S.  Has  Value  as  a  Spiritual  Force. 
The  first  thing  a  certain  pastor  does  when  receiving  a 
new  appointment  at  conference  is  to  look  up  the  Con- 
ference Journal  to  find  whether  there  is  a  Woman's 
Missionary  Society  on  the  charge.  He  feels  quite  sure 
that  this  will  be  a  helpful  factor.  The  kind  of  work 
these  women  do  is  a  stimulus  to  spiritual  fervor  and 
calls  forth  a  degree  of  faith  that  tells  in  the  life  of  the 
congregation.  The  W.  M.  S.  supplies  the  morale  of 
many  a  congregation.  The  pastor  that  fails  to  favor 
and  uphold  a  W.  M.  S.  on  his  charge  is  either  inex- 
cusably ignorant  of  its  value  or  else  culpable  to  that 
extent  as  a  spiritual  leader  of  his  flock. 

2.  The  W.  M.  S.  Has  Value  as  an  Agency  for  the 
training  of  Christian  forces,  especially  among  the 
women  and  children.  Every  society  becomes  a  means 
of  self-culture  in  Christian  activity,  and  when  it  has  a 
Mission  Band  under  its  care,  this  itself  is  a  training 
school  for  the  kind  of  service  that  brings  to  the  world 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR 


107 


the  highest  good.     How  important  that  the  spirit  of 
missions  should  be  impressed  in  the  adolescent  age. 

3.  The  W.  M.  S.  Has  Value  as  a  Disseminator  of 
Missionary  Intelligence.  One  hundred  thousand  or 
more  copies  each  of  the  Missionary  Tidings  and  Mis- 
sionary Gem  are  sent  out  each  year  to  bring  informa- 
tion and  inspiration  to  eager  and  interested  readers. 
Tens  of  thousands  of  pamphlets  and  leaflets  are  sent 
broadcast  from  the  Bureau  of  Literature  headquar- 
ters. Thank-offering  meetings,  missionary  contests, 
and  special  meetings  of  various  kinds  help  to  increase 
interest.  Our  sisters  are  keenly  alive  to  the  fact  that 
an  intelligent  understanding  of  missions  increases  in- 
terest. 

4.  The  W.  M.  S.  Has  Great  Value  as  a  Gatherer  of 
Funds  for  both  home  and  foreign  missions.  What 
would  our  foreign  mission  have  done  had  it  not  been 
for  this  noble  band  of  women?  For  the  year  ending 
October  i,  1918,  nearly  fifty-four  per  cent,  of  all  con- 
tributions received  for  foreign  work  was  gathered  by 
the  Woman's  Missionary  Society.  Our  China  Mis- 
sion could  not  be  one-half  what  it  is  were  it  not  for 
the  funds  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society.  Then 
they  also  help  home  missions  liberally.  Every  Annual 
Conference  Missionary  Society  is  aided  by  it.  They 
have  also  helped  solve  difficult  financial  problems  in 
local  congregational  crises.  Beside  this,  they  also  sup- 
port Rev.  and  Mrs.  C.  W.  Guinter  in  Northern  Ni- 
geria, Africa. 


lo8  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Departmental  Work  and  Progress 

The  Woman's  Missionary  Society  is  well-organized 
and  carries  forward  its  work  in  a  systematic  and  busi- 
nesslike manner.  With  the  board  as  its  administrative 
head,  the  various  annual  conference  branches  develop- 
ing the  work  within  their  respective  conference  terri- 
tories, and  each  local  organization  of  the  respective 
departments  developing  its  field,  the  work  continues  to 
make  progress  from  year  to  year.  The  work  is  ac- 
complished under  the  following  departmental  units : 

Women's  Societies.  Listing  these  by  conferences 
branches  and  at  the  same  time  noting  the  last  year's 
progress,  we  observe  the  following : 

Auxiliaries  Membership 

Name  of  Branch  1917  1918  1917  1918  Gain 

East  Pa.,   81  84  4,050  4,102  52 

Central    Pa.,    93  95  2,765  2,882  117 

Illinois,    57  57  1,210  1,283  yz 

Pittsburgh,    34  36  901  1,027  126 

Ohio 30  33  717  826  109 

Des  Moines,  30  30  456  514  58 

Northwestern,    18  20  339  402  63 

Platte  River,   29  29  469  495  26 

Kansas,    19  17  218  230  12 

Oregon,    16  16  201  213  12 

Total 407         417     11,326     11,974         648 

Young  People's  Societies.  These  are  under  the  su- 
pervision of  a  general  superintendent,  at  present  Mrs. 
Josie  McLain.  There  are  (1918)  136  societies  with  a 
membership  of  3,834.  The  net  gain  for  the  last  year 
was:  in  number  of  societies  11,  in  membership  in. 
The  amount  of   money  raised  during  the  year  was 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR 


109 


$7,713.20,  an  increase  of  $1,025.96  over  the  previous 
year.  Reviewing  the  last  quadrennium  we  find  that 
there  was  an  increase  of  34  societies  and  750  members. 
The  amount  of  money  raised  in  the  four  years  was 
$24,882.76. 

Mission  Bands.  These  are  also  under  the  super- 
vision of  a  general  superintendent,  the  present  incum- 
bent being  Mrs.  H.  D.  Shultz.  The  importance  of  this 
department  can  not  be  estimated,  since  its  members 
are  in  that  period  of  life  when  lasting  impressions  and 
training  for  future  Christian  service  mean  so  much. 
Immediate  fruitfulness  also  speaks  much. 

For  the  year  1918  there  were  reported  270  bands, 
with  a  membership  of  8,471  and  contributions  amount- 
ing to  $7,924.55,  an  increase  of  $802.53  over  the  for- 
mer year. 

Cradle  Roll  and  Home  Department.  This  depart- 
ment is  now  under  the  supervision  of  Mrs.  J.  W. 
Thompson.  The  last  annual  report  shows  133  Cradle 
Rolls  with  a  membership  of  2,775,  ^^^  $821.62  con- 
tributed for  missions.  But  why  enroll  the  babies? 
Let  the  following  incident  illustrate : 

A  baby  was  born  in  the  home  of  a  saloonkeeper  in 
the  middle  west.  A  neighbor  lady,  a  member  of  the 
W.  M.  S.  called  to  see  the  new  arrival  and  to  bring  her 
congratulations  to  its  mother.  Incidentally  the  W.  M. 
S.  lady  asked  the  privilege  of  enrolling  the  dear  baby's 
name  on  the  W.  M.  S.  Cradle  Roll.  The  mother  gladly 
consented.  Some  time  afterward  the  baby  died.  The 
father  of  the  child  was  asked,  "Who  shall  have  charge 
of  the  funeral  of  your  child?"    "Our  preacher,"  was 


no  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

the  answer.  "Who  is  your  preacher?"  was  the  in- 
quiry. The  father  said,  "That  EvangeHcal  preacher 
where  our  baby's  name  is  enrolled."  The  parents  were 
won  by  the  simple  act  of  a  W.  M.  S.  lady  looking 
up  a  baby. 

The  Home  Department  has  a  membership  of  89,  and 
last  year  the  contributions  amounted  to  $41.16. 

Publishing  Department.  The  Woman's  Missionary 
Society  has  ever  recognized  the  great  value  of  good 
missionary  literature  and  its  extensive  circulation,  and 
has  therefore  given  special  attention  to  the  circulation 
of  its  periodicals,  and  other  printed  matter  relating  to 
missions.  The  headquarters  of  this  department  are 
at  rooms  209,  210,  and  211,  Evangelical  Building, 
Third  and  Reily  Streeets,  Harrisburg,  Pa.  Here  you 
will  find  a  busy  place  in  charge  of  two  accomplished, 
painstaking  and  self-sacrificing  ladies. 

Miss  Lillian  C.  Graefif,  is  Secretary  and  Publisher 
of  Literature.  Hers  is  a  varied  and  onerous  task.  She 
has  charge  of  the  subscription  lists  of  Missionary 
Tidings  and  Missionary  Gem,  involving  the  keeping  in 
correct  and  up-to-date  form  the  names  and  addresses 
of  thousands  of  subscribers,  as  well  as  the  accounts  of 
subscriptions.  Her  store  room  has  a  multiplicity  of 
books,  charts,  pamphlets  and  other  supplies  of 
various  kinds  awaiting  orders  to  be  filled,  so  as 
to  keep  the  entire  W.  M.  S.  machinery  of  the  Church 
supplied  with  literature.  The  circulating  library  also 
requires  due  attention.  Stacks  of  letters  come  to  her 
office — subscription  lists,  orders  for  supplies,  in- 
quiries, complaints,  etc. — and  every  letter  must  have 


WOMAN'S  SOCIETY  A  LEADING  FACTOR     m 

attention.  Packages  of  all  sizes  must  be  wrapped  and 
mailed  or  expressed.  How  this  lady  gathers  strength 
to  fill  speaking  dates  can  not  be  stated  here.    Ask  her. 

Miss  Emma  D.  Messinger  is  responsible  for  all  the 
matter  that  appears  in  Missionary  Tidings  and  Mis- 
sionary Gem.  With  dignity,  grace,  ability  and  rare 
good  judgment,  she  fills  her  place  of  great  responsi- 
bility as  editor  of  these  well-prepared  and  useful 
periodicals.  No  one  is  more  devoted  to  her  work  nor 
more  deeply  interested  in  the  cause  of  missions.  By 
her  own  pen  and  the  selection  of  choice  matter  she 
reaches  thousands  every  month.  Readers  there  are, 
that  have  passed  their  fourscore  years,  down  to  the 
four  or  five-year-old  boys  and  girls  that  must  depend 
upon  mother  or  sister  or  some  one  else  to  read  The 
Gem  to  them. 

Missionary  Tidings  now  has  a  circulation  of  7,900 
and  Missionary  Gem  of  8,000  copies.  We  hope  that 
the  number  of  each  will  soon  be  doubled. 

Oratorical  Contest  Work.  Mrs.  Karl  Kaupp  is  sec- 
retary of  Efficiency,  Oratorical  Contest  Work  and  Li- 
brary. Much  interest  has  been  aroused  in  oratorical 
contests  and  this  interest  is  increasing.  These  contests 
not  only  stimulate  interest  in  the  societies,  but  they  are 
also  a  splendid  means  of  edification  to  the  hearers  and 
advertise  the  work  of  the  societies.  Last  year  (1918) 
46  contests  with  206  contestants  were  reported. 
There  were  49  silver  medals,  9  gold  medals  and  two 
pearl  medals  awarded.  The  Memorial  Circulating  Li- 
brary reported  595  readings  of  215  books.  Other 
branches  reported  1,448  readers  of  the  library. 


112  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Financial  Progress 

The    following    table    is    self-explanatory    and    is 
worthy  of  careful  study: 

Woman's  Missionary  Society  Receipts 

1917  1918 

For  the  General  Treasury $2,934  3^  $3,207  66 

Foreign  Mission  Fund,   10,83061  11,54594 

Boarding  School,   3,177  15  2,898  02 

Hospital  Fund,   5,223  27  5,048  31 

African   Fund,    1,75109  1,72097 

Our  Missionaries 2,541  24  2,782  69 

Emma   Dubs   Memorial,    4,301  92  8,973  50 

Western   Missions,    1,31805  1,49045 

Bureau  of  Literature,    940  08  1,030  32 

Home    conferences,    4,814  21  5,251  75 

Sundries,     218  03  374  92 

Total  actual  receipts,  $38,049  96  $44,324  53 

Actual  receipts  last  year,   31,320  88  38,049  96 

Increase,    $6,729  08  $6,274  57 

Summary. 

Actual   receipts,    $38,049  96  $44,324  53 

Branch  and  home  contingent,  12,412  62  11,072  40 

Total,   $50,46258  $55,39693 


Mrs.  S.  P.  Remer 

President  Woman's  Missionary  Society,  1904-1913 


CHAPTER  XI 

METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION 

"The  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  o^ 
THE  United  Evangelical  Church"  is  the  corporate 
name.  In  the  making  of  all  legal  documents  such  as 
wills  and  deeds  the  name  should  be  precisely  used  in 
this  form,  thus  avoiding  legal  difficulties.  The  mem- 
bers of  this  society  are  such  persons  who  contribute 
a  stated  sum  annually  as  a  membership  fee.  This  sum 
varies  according  to  the  rules  under  which  an  auxiliary 
society  operates.  There  are  also  life  memberships  and 
honorary  memberships. 

The  Annual  Conference  Auxiliaries  and  the  Wom- 
an's Missionary  Society  issue  life  memberships  at  ten 
dollars  each,  granting  a  certificate  to  this  eflfect.  Any 
person  paying  at  one  time  the  sum  of  fifty  dollars  into 
the  general  treasury  is  constituted  an  honorary  mem- 
ber, and  has  the  privilege  of  being  present  at  board 
meetings  and  taking  part  in  the  discussions,  but  has 
no  vote. 

The  Oeeicers  oe  the  Society  are  a  president,  re- 
cording secretary,  corresponding  secretary  and  treas- 
urer, all  of  whom  are  elected  quadrennially  by  the 
General  Conference,  except  the  vice-president,  who  is 
elected  annually  by  the  Board  of  Missions. 

The  Temporal  Affairs  of  the  Society  in  general 
are  administered  by  a  board,  which  consists  of  the 
officers  of  the  society,  one  delegate  from  each  annual 
8  113 


114  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

conference  auxiliary  and  one  delegate  from  the  Wom- 
an's Missionary  Society.  These  are  elected  at  the  an- 
nual meeting  of  the  various  auxiliaries.  The  bishops 
are  advisory  members  of  the  board,  with  the  privilege 
of  serving  on  committees  and  taking  part  in  discus- 
sions. 

The  Constitution  Prescribes  the  Power  oe  the 

Board  as  Follows  : 

The  General  Board  of  Missions  shall  meet  annually  at  such 
time  and  place  as  it  may  determine,  in  order  to  consult  con- 
cerning the  missionary  affairs  of  the  United  Evangelical 
Church,  and  make  the  necessary  arrangements  for  prosecut- 
ing our  missionary  labors  in  the  most  effectual  manner,  in  our 
own  and  foreign  countries.     For  this  purpose,  it  shall 

1.  Make  strict  inquiries  concerning  the  conditions  and  pros- 
pects of  the  various  missions  under  its  care,  and  shall  make 
appropriations  for  their  support  accordingly. 

2.  Have  power  to  establish  missions  in  our  own  land,  be- 
yond the  territory  of  the  various  conference  districts,  and 
supply  them  with  preachers  from  the  various  annual  confer- 
ences, such  preachers  consenting,  and  to  see  that  they  are 
supported  by  the  funds  of  the  society.  Such  missions  as  are 
within  the  limits  of  the  several  conferences  are  to  be  sup- 
plied by  the  respective  conferences  themselves. 

3.  Carefully  consider  the  instructions,  recommendations  and 
estimates  presented  by  the  delegates  of  the  different  confer- 
ence auxiliaries,  and,  in  view  of  these,  it  shall  determine  the 
amount  which  each  conference  missionary  auxiliary  shall  ex- 
pend during  the  ensuing  year. 

4.  Have  power,  if  necessary,  to  borrow  money  for  the 
prosecution  of  our  missionary  work ;  but  must  make  proper 
arrangements  to  discharge  such  obligations  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. For  its  official  proceedings  the  Board  is  amenable  to 
the  General  Conference,  to  which  it  must  submit  its  record 
for  approval. 

5.  Have  power  to  make  by-laws  for  the  regulation  of  its 
business ;    to  examine  incidental  expenses  and  see  that  they 


METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION  115 

are  paid ;  to  determine  the  support  of  sick  and  superannuated 
missionaries  under  its  supervision,  also  that  of  the  widows 
and  orphans  of  deceased  missionaries.  At  each  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Board  it  shall  submit  a  plan  of  all  its  proceedings, 
and  the  state  of  the  society's  funds. 

The  Executive  Committee.  The  Board  of  Mis- 
sions has  an  Executive  Committee  consisting  of  the 
president  of  the  board,  the  secretaries,  the  treasurer, 
the  bishops  of  the  Church,  a  representative  of  the 
Woman's  Board  and  three  laymen  elected  annually  by 
the  Board  of  Missions. 

The  duty  of  this  committee  shall  be  to  see  that  the  decisions 
and  measures  of  the  Board  are  carried  into  effect,  during  the 
intervals  between  its  regular  sessions.  For  this  purpose  it 
shall  hold  meetings  whenever  necessary  to  examine  the 
finances  of  the  society,  receive  and  deliberate  on  the  reports 
obtained  from  the  various  missions.  It  shall  be  empowered 
to  fill  vacancies,  both  in  its  own  body  or  in  missions  outside 
the  annual  conference  limits,  whether  caused  by  death,  resig- 
nations, or  otherwise,  as  also  in  cases  of  necessity  to  appoint 
missionaries,  recall  or  transfer  such  as  are  appointed,  and 
upon  the  whole  take  measures  to  meet  every  pressing  emer- 
gency that  may  arise  during  the  year.  For  its  official  conduct 
it  shall  be  responsible  to  the  General  Board,  to  which  it  must 
submit  the  records  of  its  proceedings  for  ratification. 

Every  Annual  Conference  has  its  own  mission- 
ary society,  operating  w^ithin  the  conference  bounds 
and  is  an  auxiliary  to  the  General  Society.  The 
Woman's  Missionary  Society  is  also  an  auxiliary  of  the 
General  Society.  The  Woman's  Missionary  Society  has 
a  branch  society  within  the  bounds  of  every  annual  con- 
ference. This  branch  society  consists  of  two  delegates 
from  each  auxiliary  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
ciety, one  delegate  from  each  Young  People's  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  one  adult  representative   from 


ii6  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

each  Mission  Band.  Young  People's  Missionary 
Societies,  Mission  Band,  Cradle  Rolls  and  Home  De- 
partment Work  are  all  departments  of  the  Woman's 
Missionary  Society  and  belong  to  it. 

Annuai.  Meeting.  The  General  Board  of  Mis- 
sions and  the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  each  meet 
annually  at  such  times  and  places  as  they  shall  de- 
termine upon.  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Woman's 
Board  is  usually  held  the  week  preceding  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  General  Board.  The  Annual  Confer- 
ence Missionary  Societies  meet  annually  at  the  place 
and  on  the  same  week  of  the  annual  conference  meet- 
ing. The  W.  M.  S.  Branch  Societies  meet  annually  at 
such  time  and  place  as  each  shall  specify.  The  various 
local  congregational  auxiliaries  usually  meet  once  a 
month. 

Appropriations  for  Home  Missions  within  the 
bounds  of  the  respective  annual  conference  territories 
are  made  by  the  conferences  themselves,  the  board 
designating  the  bulk  amount  each  annual  conference 
may  use.  Every  Annual  Conference  Missionary  Society 
puts  forth  efforts  within  its  bounds  to  secure  funds 
for  its  own  use.  If  it  is  believed  that  in  any  case  the 
constituency  of  an  annual  conference  is  not  sufficiently 
strong  to  raise  a  sufficient  amount  to  carry  on  its  own 
missionary  operations,  the  fact  is  brought  to  the  at- 
tention of  the  board,  which,  after  due  consideration, 
supplements  the  funds  of  the  Conference  Societies 
that  need  it.  As  at  present  constituted,  the  East  Pa., 
Central  Pa.,  and  Illinois  Conferences  receive  no  aid 
from  the  board.    All  the  other  conferences  receive  aid. 


METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION  117 

The  Self-denial,  Children's  Day  and  Christmas  col- 
lections are  used  for  this  purpose. 

Woman's  Executive  Committee.  The  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Woman's  Board  consists  of  five 
persons,  elected  annually  by  the  Woman's  Board.  "It 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  committee  to  see  that  the 
measures  of  the  board  are  carried  into  effect  and  to 
transact  all  necessary  business  during  the  intervals  of 
its  regular  sessions.  It  shall  provide  for  any  official 
vacancies  during  the  year."  The  Executive  Committee 
also  arranges  for  the  time  and  program  of  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Woman's  Board.  This  committee  also 
appoints  committees  to  audit  the  accounts  of  the 
treasurer  and  the  secretary  and  publisher  of  litera- 
ture. 

Young  Peopee's  Missionary  Society.  Every  local 
Y.  P.  M.  S.  is  auxiHary  to  the  Conference  Branch  of 
the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  within  its  territorial 
bounds,  and  is  entitled  to  a  delegate  to  the  branch 
meeting.  Each  auxiliary  is  self-governing  and  is  or- 
ganized in  the  same  manner  as  other  missionary  so- 
cieties. The  object  is  "The  cultivation  of  a  true  mis- 
sionary spirit  among  its  members,  and  the  collection 
of  extra  funds  for  missionary  purposes," 

Mission  Bands.  Each  Mission  Band  is  auxiliary 
to  the  local  Woman's  Missionary  Auxiliary,  and  re- 
mits its  funds  to  the  treasurer  of  the  branch.  The 
chief  officer  of  the  Mission  Band  is  an  adult  leader 
who  is  appointed  annually  by  the  W.  M.  S.  or  by  the 
pastor.  Each  band  has  its  other  officers,  as  other  so- 
cieties, who  may  be  appointed  by  the  leader  or  elected 


Il8  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

by  the  children.  Each  band  is  entitled  to  an  adult 
delegate  to  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Conference 
Branch. 

Missionary  Cradi^e  R01.L.  This  is  also  a  depart- 
ment of  the  W.  M.  S.  Any  baby  of  the  church,  of 
the  congregation,  or  of  the  community  may  be  a  mem- 
ber and  remain  a  member  until  five  years  of  age.  The 
local  W.  M.  S.  has  the  oversight  of  its  Cradle  Roll  and 
elects  a  superintendent.  Where  there  is  no  W.  M.  S. 
the  pastor  may  appoint  a  superintendent,  and  even 
where  this  is  not  done,  any  woman  may  take  up  the 
work,  reporting  the  same  to  the  branch  superintendent. 

Home;  De;partme;nt.  The  object  of  the  Home  De- 
partment is  to  reach  the  shut-ins  of  our  congregations 
and  others  who  do  not  attend  the  meetings. 

The  Home  Department  is  just  as  much  a  part  and  auxiliary 
of  our  Woman's  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  as 
the  Y.  P.  M.  S.  The  W.  M.  S.,  Y.  P.  M.  S.  and  Mission 
Band  include  all  who  attend  the  missionary  meetings.  The 
Cradle  Roll  and  Home  Department  include  those  who  do  not 
attend,  but  unite  with  the  other  auxiliaries  in  the  regular 
study  of  the  current  missionary  topics  in  their  homes. 

The  superintendent  of  the  Cradle  Roll  also  looks 
after  the  Home  Department. 

Foreign  Mission  Administration.  This  is  a 
printed  "Manual  of  Rules  and  Regulations"  which  sets 
forth  what  pertains  to  foreign  missionaries,  their  work 
and  the  administration  of  the  mission.  We  shall  men- 
tion only  the  leading  paragraphs  that  relate  to  ad- 
ministration. 


METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION  ng 

Mission.  In  general  a  mission  consists  of  all  foreign  mis- 
sionaries under  appointment  by  the  Board  within  specified 
territorial  limits.  For  the  transaction  of  business  the  men  are 
regarded  as  constituting  the  administrative  force  of  the  mis- 
sion. The  women  of  the  mission,  however,  who  are  actively 
engaged  in  mission  work  (the  mission  to  determine  when  this 
condition  is  met)  are  entitled  to  vote  on  what  is  known  as 
woman's  work.  A  missionary  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  after 
he  has  successfully  passed  the  first  three  semiannual  language 
examinations  prescribed  in  the  course  of  study. 

Powers  of  the  Mission.  The  mission  has  the  general  care 
and  supervision  of  all  work  within  its  limits.  All  questions  of 
policy,  method  and  expenditure  are  subject  to  its  judgment, 
and  all  requests  requiring  the  action  of  the  Board  should  be 
accompanied  by  the  action  of  the  mission  upon  them.  Tours 
of  exploration  or  any  unusual  work  should  be  undertaken 
only  with  the  advice  of  the  mission. 

The  mission  assigns  and  in  general  supervises  the  work  of 
individual  missionaries,  to  the  end  that  all  forms  of  labor  may 
have  the  benefit  of  united  counsel  and  may  promote  the  in- 
terests of  the  work  as  a  whole.  It  is  proper,  of  course,  that 
the  views  of  all  missionaries  regarding  their  location  and 
work  should  be  heard  and  fully  considered,  and  if  any  mis- 
sionary shall  be  dissatisfied  with  the  action  of  the  mission,  an 
appeal  to  the  Board  for  final  decision  can  be  made;  provided, 
that  due  notice  thereof  has  been  given  the  executive  commit- 
tee of  the  mission.  A  full  statement  of  the  case,  together 
with  the  judgment  of  the  mission,  must  accompany  the  appeal. 

When  the  missions  are  sufficiently  numerous  and  prosper- 
ous to  warrant  the  formation  of  an  annual  conference,  such 
a  conference  shall  be  formed,  and  the  missions  shall  be  gov- 
erned according  to  the  Discipline  of  our  Church. 

Executive  Committee.  The  superintendent  appointed  by 
the  Board,  and  the  secretary  and  treasurer  chosen  by  the 
mission,  shall  constitute  an  executive  committee,  ad  interim, 
to  have  authority  to  endorse  as  approved  any  request  to  the 
Board.  All  actions  submitted  to  this  committee  must  have  the 
approval  of  the  proper  station  or  stations. 

Mission  Meetings.  The  mission  shall  meet  at  least  once  a 
year ;  it  shall  keep  regular  minutes  of  its  proceedings,  copies 
of  which  are  to  be  sent  to  the  Board  soon  after  each  meeting, 


120  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

for  approval.  On  questions  involving  requests  for  appropria- 
tions the  expenditures  of  funds  and  the  location,  transfer  or 
retirement  of  missionaries,  a  two-thirds  vote  shall  be  re- 
quired.   In  all  other  cases  a  majority  shall  decide. 

Oi'i'iciAL  Register 
The  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society 

Presidents — S.  L.  Wiest,  1891-1906;  R.  Dubs, 
1906-1914;  H.  B.  Hartzler,  1914-1918;  U.  F.  Swen- 
gel,  191S— . 

Vice-President — At  various  times:  R.  Dubs,  C.  S. 
Haman,  W.  M.  Stanford,  J.  H.  Thomas,  J.  K.  Knerr, 
W.  E.  Detwiler,  I.  Bower,  D.  Z.  Herr,  F.  B.  Niesz, 
S.  L.  Wiest. 

Recording  Secretary — D.  B.  Byers,  1891 ;  J.  D. 
Woodring,  1892-1894;  U.  F.  Swengel,  1894-1910;  J. 
Q.  A.  Curry,  1910 — . 

Corresponding  Secretary — W.  F.  Heil,  H.  D.  Shultz 
and  D.  B.  Byers,  successively  in  1891,  but  resigned. 
B.  J.  Smoyer,  1891-1895;  W.  F.  Heil,  1898-1902;  A. 
M.  Sampsel,  1902-1906;   B,  H,  Niebel,  1906 — . 

Treasurer — M.  Kunkel,  1891 ;  J.  R.  Miller,  1892; 
Jeremiah  G.  Mohn  elected  May  11,  1892,  and  con- 
tinued until  death,  May  3,  1919.  William  H.  Hendel 
elected  May  21,  1919 — . 

Woman's  Missionary  Society 

President — Mrs.  C.  F.  Rassweiler,  1890-1892;  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Krecker,  1892-1904;  Mrs.  S.  P.  Remer, 
1904-1913;    Mrs.  W.  J.  Gruhler,  1913 — . 

Vice-President — At  various  time :  Mrs.  Elizabeth 
Krecker,  Mrs.  C.  F.  Rassweiler,  Mrs.  U.  F.  Swengel, 


METHODS  OF  ADMINISTRATION  121 

Mrs.  W.  M.  Stanford,  Mrs.  T.  L.  Haines,  Mrs.  I.  R. 
Rehm,  Mrs.  Josie  McLain,  Mrs.  J.  W.  Thompson, 
Mrs.  Karl  Kaupp,  and  Miss  Emma  Messinger. 

Recording  Secretary — Mrs.  A.  M.  Baltz,  1890-1892; 
Mrs.  S.  P.  Remer,  1892-1904;  Mrs.  Ida  M.  Haefele, 
1904-1911;   Mrs.  Emma  Divan,  191 1 — . 

Corresponding  Secretary — ^^rs.  Ada  Collins,  1890- 
1892;  Mrs.  W.  M.  Stanford,  1892-1894;  Mrs.  B.  F. 
Bowman,  1894-1896;  Miss  Carrie  Bordlemay,  1896, 
(office  discontinued). 

Treasurer — Mrs.  N.  G.  Schneider,  1890-1892; 
Mrs.  S.  L.  Wiest,  1 892-1 893 ;  Mrs.  W.  E.  Detwiler, 
1893-1918;    Mrs.  J.  G.  Finkbeiner,  1918 — . 

Superintendent  of  Literature — Mrs.  F.  G.  Stauflfer, 
1890-1893;  Mrs.  Ada  Collins,  1893-1896;  Mrs.  C.  N. 
Dubs,  1896-1900;  Mrs.  W.  J.  Gruhler,  1900-1905; 
Secretary  and  Publisher  of  Literature,  Miss  Lillian 
C.  Graeff,  1905 — . 

Editor  Missionary  Tidings — Mrs.  F.  G.  Stauffer, 
1893-1894;  Mrs.  Emma  Divan,  1894-1898;  Mrs.  M. 
M.  T.  Fouke,  1898-1899;  Mrs.  Ida  M.  Haefele,  1899- 
1902;  Miss  Estella  K.  Hartzler,  1902-1904;  Mrs.  Es- 
tella  K.  Steinmetz,  1904-1909;  Miss  Anna  Crowell, 
1909-1914;  Miss  Emma  D.  Messinger,  1914 — . 
(Missionary  Gem  included  beginning  1910.) 

Editor  Missionary  Gem — Mrs.  M.  M.  T.  Fouke, 
1904-1910. 

Superintendent  of  Mission  Bands — Mrs.  T.  L. 
Haines,  1890-1908;  Mrs.  I.  R.  Rehm,  1908-1917; 
Mrs.  H.  D.  Shultz,  1917— . 


122  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Superintendent  Juniors  or  Y.  P.  M.  S. — Mrs.  E.  E.  1 

Adams,  1894-1895;    Mrs.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  1895-1896;  i 

Mrs.  A.  H.  Irvine,   1896-1898;    Mrs.  Josie  McLaiii,  j 

1898^.  j 

Superintendent  Cradle  Roll  and  Home  Department  \ 

— Mrs.  I.  R.  Rehm,  1903-1908;    Mrs.  J.  W.  Thomp-  j 

son,  1908 — .  ] 


CHAPTER  XII 

OTHER  MISSIONARY  AGENCIES  OF  THE 
CHURCH 

Our  Church  Periodicals  do  not  fail  to  give  the 
subject  of  missions  due  prominence.  The  editors 
themselves,  Revs.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  D.D.,  W.  H.  Fouke, 
D.D.,  W.  M.  Stanford,  D.D.,  and  W.  E.  Peffley,  B.D., 
are  all  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  missions,  and  do  not 
hesitate,  but  gladly  promote  the  cause  of  missions  by 
their  own  pens  and  by  the  admission  of  articles  from 
other  pens,  to  the  periodicals  under  their  charge. 

These  men  and  the  periodicals  they  edit  have  always 
wielded  a  powerful  influence  throughout  the  Church 
by  dispensing  missionary  intelligence,  bringing  inspira- 
tion to  our  people,  and  promoting  the  various  offer- 
ings at  stated  times.  Without  the  help  of  this  power- 
ful agency  we  could  hardly  succeed. 

The  Sunday  School  is  a  leading  and  valuable 
agency  for  the  development  of  the  spirit  of  missions 
and  the  gathering  of  missionary  funds.  However  it  is 
altogether  important  that  there  be  missionary  leader- 
ship upon  the  part  of  officers  and  teachers.  Such 
leadership  will  easily  develop  a  missionary  Sunday 
school.  Many  Sunday  schools  show  an  increasing  in- 
terest from  year  to  year,  as  indicated  by  contributions 
received.  We  have  some  Sunday  school  classes  that 
123 


124 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


support  a  Chinese  worker  or  a  pupil  in  the  schools  of 
our  mission  in  China. 

The  Children's  Day  offering  and  the  larger  portion 
of  the  Christmas  offering  come  from  our  Sunday 
schools.  The  schools  also  assist  in  swelling  all  the 
other  offerings  for  both  home  and  foreign  fields.  In 
the  year  1918  the  Children's  Day  offering  was  $13,- 
799.15,  and  the  Christmas  offering  was  $11,81948, 
making  a  total  of  $25,618.63  for  the  two  offerings. 

The  Keystone  League  oe  Christian  Endeavor 
also  places  especial  emphasis  upon  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions. Not  only  does  The  Bndeavorer  give  the  subject 
a  special  place,  but  one  C.  E.  meeting  topic  each 
month  is  a  missionary  topic,  on  which  occasion  the 
subject  is  given  exclusive  consideration.  One  cannot 
be  a  good  endeavorer  without  being  actively  interested 
in  missions.  We  have  Leagues  that  are  now  support- 
ing some  native  worker  on  the  field.  In  our  China 
Mission  the  K.  L.  C.  E.  is  practically  the  gateway  into 
the  Church. 

Our  Colleges  are  more  than  mental  training 
schools,  they  grip  the  inner  life  of  students,  they  ap- 
peal to  their  spiritual  natures.  Religious  student  or- 
ganizations, as  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  and 
the  Student  Volunteer  Bands  are  means  for  the  de- 
velopment of  Christian  activities.  Uninterested  ones 
are  reached  and  led  to  become  interested  in  religious 
matters.  Moral  power  is  generated  and  forces  are  set 
at  work  that  become  of  great  service  for  Christ  and 
the  Church.  The  fact  is  that  the  Church  must  look  to 
a  large  extent  upon  the  students  trained  in  her  own 


OTHER  MISSIONARY  AGENCIES  125 

colleges  for  future  leadership.     How  necessary  it  is 
that  the  Church  nurture  her  colleges. 

The  Church  has  special  need  of  well-qualified  Chris- 
tian men  and  women  for  missionary  service.  Where 
shall  they  come  from?  As  a  rule,  we  must  look  to  our 
colleges  for  the  best  trained  missionaries  for  both 
home  and  foreign  fields.  We  will  be  strong  or  weak 
in  our  missionary  operations  in  proportion  to  our  abil- 
ity to  rally  trained  young  men  and  women  for  service. 
Persons  are  needed  more  than  money. 

We  also  note  the  fact  that  right  now  the  Christian 
student  organizations  of  our  United  Evangelical  col- 
leges are  supporting  our  missionary  interests  morally 
and  financially,  and  it  is  true  that  the  interest  in  mis- 
sions upon  the  part  of  our  student  bodies  has  lately 
increased  very  materially.  They  have  asked  for  defi- 
nite objectives,  and  not  only  asked,  but  are  doing 
things  that  will  bring  forth  fruit  on  our  mission  fields. 

The  Prayer-Meetings.  It  has  been  said  that 
prayer  is  the  greatest  channel  of  power.  Weightier 
than  all  human  agencies  is  this  one  that  links  itself  to 
omnipotence.  One  person  can  accomplish  much,  but 
when  "Two  or  three  are  gathered  together"  and 
"Agree,"  results  are  multiplied.  We  are  safe  in  stat- 
ing that  more  is  being  accomplished  in  the  spiritual 
realm  of  the  Church's  activities  by  means  of  Prayer 
Bands  here  and  there  than  by  any  one  force  in  opera- 
tion. We  have  authority  from  the  Word  of  God  to 
give  special  emphasis  to  prayer. 

For  ten  years  there  has  gone  forth  a  special  effort 
to  have  all  our  people  become  regular  and  definite  in 


126  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

prayer  for  missions.  General  Conference  and  the 
Board  of  Missions  authorized  the  preparation  and  dis- 
tribution of  monthly  prayer  topics  for  missions.  The 
first  regular  weekly  prayer-meeting  in  every  congre- 
gation is  asked  to  be  a  missionary  prayer-meeting. 
The  pastors  and  congregations  that  have  fallen  in  line 
with  this  matter  have  not  only  realized  a  reflex  bene- 
fit, but  have  increased  the  f ruitfulness  of  our  mission- 
ary operations  thereby.  The  publication  of  missionary 
prayer-meeting  topics  in  pamphlet  form  will  be  con- 
tinued, and  we  expect  increased  interest  and  larger  re- 
sults in  answer  to  our  prayers. 

Coopi;ration  Essentia:, 

Reference  has  been  made  to  the  various  missionary 
agencies.  We  do  not  forget  that  cooperation  of  forces 
is  essential  to  the  success  and  continued  prosperity  of 
any  undertaking.  There  needs  to  be  a  mutual  under- 
standing of  every  situation  and  opportunity  and  a 
united  effort  to  accomplish  good  results.  The  highest 
ideals  of  f ruitfulness  can  only  be  attained  when  every 
department  of  the  Church  is  actively  interested  and 
when  all  work  together  to  attain  good  results.  An  in- 
telligent understanding  of  missionary  needs,  oppor- 
tunities and  possibilities  coupled  with  faith  in  God  and 
a  purpose  to  do  the  will  of  God  will  serve  to  draw  to- 
gether the  various  agencies  into  a  phalanx  of  power 
for  service. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT 
STATUS 

"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth 
on  me  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also  and  greater 
works  than  these  shall  he  do;  because  I  go  unto  my 
Father.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name, 
that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the 
Son.  If  ye  shall  ask  anything  in  my  name  I  will  do  it." 
John  14: 12-14. 

The  declaration  of  Jesus  quoted  above  is  astonish- 
ing in  the  scope  of  its  application.  There  it  stands 
with  its  vast  fulness  of  meaning,  and  we  would  not  at- 
tempt to  detract  from  either  its  fulness  or  its  richness. 
We  only  note  that  it  has  to  do  with  the  "works"  of 
him  that  believeth  in  Jesus,  and  that  there  is  an  inti- 
mate relationship  between  works  and  prayer. 

There  is  no  sphere  of  activity  into  which  we  may 
enter  with  greater  expectancy  and  more  confidence 
than  direct  missionary  effort.  William  Carey  had  a  safe 
Scriptural  foundation  when  in  an  address  at  a  minis- 
ters' association  in  1792,  he  laid  down  his  two  propo- 
sitions :  "Expect  great  things  from  God"  and  "At- 
tempt great  things  for  God."  Surely  Jesus  gave  us 
the  above  statement  as  an  asset  for  our  undertakings, 
and  not  as  an  alarm  to  frighten  us  away. 
127 


128 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


Those  who  had  a  part  in  the  founding  of  our  Church 
had  faith  in  God ;  they  beheved  in  fundamentals ;  they 
undertook  the  missionary  enterprise,  not  in  a  spirit  of 
self-reHance  but  expecting  God  to  do  things  with  them 
for  the  glory  of  His  name.  Thus  the  work  begun  has 
continued  and  we  rejoice  over  its  fruitfulness,  yet  we 
wish  that  there  had  been  more  fruit. 

Our  Home  Missions 

Some  Later  Statistics.  The  following  are  tabulated 
statements  for  the  year  ending  October  i,  1918: 


Conference 


Num- 
ber   of 
Missions 


Church 
Mem- 
bership 


Con- 
versions 


Acces- 
sions 


Sunday 
School 
Enroll- 
ment 


Central  Pa.,   . 
Des   Moines, 
East   Pa.,    ... 

Illinois 

Kansas,    

Northwestern, 

Ohio 

Oregon,    

Pittsburgh,    .. 
Platte  River, 

Total, 


63 

8,933 

775 

809 

13,244 

25 

2,219 

194 

181 

2,847 

60 

7,864 

548 

699 

15,731 

29 

2,735 

295 

307 

5,280 

13 

799 

60 

55 

1,620 

27 

1,294 

197 

198 

2,062 

17 

2,230 

363 

354 

3,632 

20 

1,461 

85 

190 

2,946 

25 

4,205 

511 

342 

5,799 

33 

2,047 

194 

288 

3,608 

312 

33,789 

3,233 

3,423 

56,769 

The  following  table  shows  a  summary  of  Home 
Mission  results  for  the  quadrennium  ending  October 
I,  1918: 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS  129 
Four  Years'  Results  on  Home  Missions 


Conference 


Con- 
versions 


Acces- 
sions 


Net 
gain 


Received 
for 
Confer- 
ence 
Treasury 


Received 

for 
General 
Treasury 


Central  Pa 4,909  5,023  1,302  $23,375  $22,212 

Des   Moines 1,062  991  146  4,529  5,534 

East   Pa 4,479  4,290  1,430  19,900  25,487 

Illinois,    1,342  1,297  249  12,649  10,193 

Kansas     626  569  91  2,551  2,078 

Northwestern,    689  664  146  6,051  3,251 

Ohio,    1,773  1.321  431  5,421  7,131 

Oregon,   844  1,080  123  4,049  3,686 

Pittsburgh,    1,963  1,527         4,685  5,686 

Platte  River,   1,267  i,47i  329  7,38i  10,055 

Total    19,224  18,233  2,247  $90,597  $95,313 


The  Last  Ttvelve  Years.  There  have  been  49,770 
conversions  and  50,131  accessions  to  the  Church  on 
the  home  mission  fields  during  the  last  twelve  years. 
The  number  of  conversions  for  the  entire  Church  dur- 
ing the  same  time  was  114,064  and  the  number  of 
accessions  was  111,304.  The  percentage  of  our  mem- 
bership belonging  to  missions  has  averaged  about  36 
per  cent,  of  the  entire  Church  membership.  About  43 
per  cent,  of  the  number  of  conversions  were  upon  the 
missions.  It  will  be  observed  therefore  that  the  work 
of  our  home  missions  is  proportionately  more  fruitful 
as  statistics  appear  than  the  results  upon  self-support- 
ing charges. 

The  Support  of  Our  Home  Missions.    The  preced- 
ing chapter  indicates  how  our  Home  Missions  are  sup- 
9 


20,5o6 

79 

10,201 

31 

4,182 

32 

4,161 

70 

2,615  91 

2,233 

23 

4,767 

47 

1,402 

00 

38985 

130  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

ported.    In  the  fiscal  year  ending  October  i,  1918,  the 

various  annual  conference  missionary  societies  raised 

the  following  for  their  own  work : 

East  Pa $18,817  96 

Central  Pa.,  

Illinois 

Pittsburgh,    

Northwestern,    

Platte  River,   

Des   Moines,    

Ohio,    

Oregon 

Kansas,   

Total $69,278  34 

The  above  total  amount  is  $18,969.70  in  excess  of 
what  was  raised  in  1906.  This  is  an  increase  of  thirty- 
seven  per  cent. 

The  following  table  shows  the  appropriations  made 
for  home  missions  for  the  year  1918-1919.  The  first 
column  shows  the  entire  appropriation,  and  the  sec- 
ond column  shows  what  portion  of  the  appropriation 
is  paid  out  of  the  general  treasury : 

Appropriations  for  Home  Missions 

Central  Pa.  Conference,   $19,000  00         

East  Pa.  Conference,   , 

Illinois   Conference,    , 

Pittsburgh  Conference,    

Ohio    Conference,    

Des  Moines  Conference , 

Northwestern  Conference - 

Platte  River  Conference,   , 

Kansas   Conference,    , 

Oregon  Conference 

Total,   $108,715  00     $37,650  00 


19,000  00 

12,000  00 

8,380  00 

$3,000  00 

7,500  00 

3,000  00 

6,675  00 

4,500  00 

12,960  00 

9,500  00 

9,600  00 

6,800  00 

5,600  00 

4,700  00 

8,000  00 

6,150  00 

LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS 


131 


Provisional  for  Herrick,  350  00  350  00 

Provisional  for  Wyoming,  600  00  600  00 

Miscellaneous      expenses,      including 

printing,    corresponding    secretary, 

clerical  v^^ork,  interest,  etc., 5,05r  00         5,051  00 

Total $114,716  00     $43,651  GO 

The  Board  of  Missions  depends  chiefly  upon  the 
proceeds  of  the  Self-denial,  Children's  Day  and  Christ- 
mas offerings  for  the  funds  to  support  home  mission 
work.  The  following  shows  what  was  realized  in  the 
years  of  1906  and  19 18  respectively  by  way  of  com- 
parison : 

1906  igi8 

Self-denial,     $9,400  80     $13,526  25 

Children's   Day,    8,034  96        13,799  IS 

Christmas 8,342  00        1 1,819  48 

Total $25,777  76     $39,144  88 

The  total  amount  above  indicated  for  the  fiscal  year 
ending  October  i,  1918,  was  about  fifty-two  per  cent, 
in  excess  of  1906. 

The  following  comparison  of  the  appropriations  for 
home  missions  at  three  different  times  with  twelve- 
year  intervals  indicates  the  progress  of  our  ability  and 
willingness  to  support  home  missions  since  our  or- 
ganization as  a  Church:  Amount 
Year                                                                               Appropriated 

1894,    $38,475  00 

1906,    75,125  00 

1918,    114,71600 

The  Voice  oe  Missionary  Leaders.  The  question 
of  the  present  missions  outlook  was  put  to  missionary 


132  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

leaders  in  the  various  annual  conferences  for  the  An- 
nual Report  of  1918.  We  append  herewith  the  an- 
swers : 

Central  Pa.  Conference,  Rev.  W.  B.  Peffley,  Corre- 
sponding Secretary: 

In  the  building  of  mission  churches  much  improvement  has 
been  made  during  the  past  four  years.  Some  of  the  finest 
structures  have  been  reared  on  mission  fields,  and  the  at- 
tractiveness of  these  churches  has  generally  appealed  more 
successfully  to  the  communities.  God  has  honored  the  faith 
of  our  people  who  have  built  with  anticipation  of  success. 
None  of  the  mission  fields  have  been  seriously  affected  by  the 
war  conditions,  except,  of  course,  by  the  requirements  for 
military  service.  The  present  fields  of  the  cities  and  towns 
offer  the  same  opportunities  for  aggressive  service. 

The  Conference  Missionary  Society  has  had  under  con- 
sideration the  extension  of  its  work  by  locating  missions  in 
the  following  places :  Chambersburg,  New  Cumberland,  Mt. 
Union,  Tyrone,  all  in  Pennsylvania,  into  which  towns  many 
United  Evangelicals  have  entered. 

The  present  outlook  is  encouraging  from  the  standpoint  of 
the  present  strength  and  the  present  challenge  of  war  condi- 
tions. Our  Church  has  always  stood  the  tests  and  we  believe 
the  conference  will  meet  the  increasing  needs  for  devotion 
and  diligence.  Some  of  the  missions  will  be  ready  to  erect 
new  church  buildings  at  the  close  of  the  war,  and  are  accumu- 
lating funds  for  this  purpose. 

The  greatest  needs  of  our  missions  now  may  be  summed  up 
in  this  challenge :  Every  mission  shall  recognize  its  true 
mission — to  preach  and  practice  the  gospel  which  puts  spir- 
itual realities  first;  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  heart-hungry 
to-day;  and  to  be  prepared  to  "stand  fast"  in  the  post  bellum 
period  of  reconstruction. 

Des  Moines  Conference,  Rev.  A.  A.  Couser,  President 

Missionary  Society: 

Our    Greatest    Immediate   Need.    The   cry   of    men   and 

money  has  the  smell  of  ages  upon  it,  but  although  sounded 

long  ago,  this  is  the  loudest  call  that  we  hear  in  all  the  world 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS  133 

to-day.  Men  are  needed  as  never  before  on  the  far-flung  lines 
of  the  Master's  work.  In  our  conference  as  never  before  the 
call  to-day  is  for  men  who  are  specially  trained  for  work 
of  the  kingdom.  Leaders  are  needed :  men  of  vision  and  a 
corresponding  capacity  to  impart  that  vision  unto  others. 
Our  people  will  respond  to  leadership  of  that  kind.  With 
the  educational  advantages  enjoyed  by  all  our  young  people, 
it  more  than  ever  demands  that  the  minister  be  a  well-quali- 
fied man  for  his  task.  Then,  too,  the  leaders  of  the  future 
will  need  to  be  men  who  are  somewhat  above  the  average 
when  it  comes  to  ability  to  organize  the  working  forces  of  the 
Church. 

Money,  too,  is  needed  as  never  before.  Securing  the  neces- 
sities of  life  is  an  increasing  struggle.  Ministers  are  in  crucial 
need  of  more  liberal  salaries ;  they  are,  after  all,  God's  serv- 
ants, and  deserve  to  be  given  stipends  that  will  put  them 
beyond  the  temptation  to  turn  into  other  and  more  lucrative 
employments.  But  for  the  minister's  support  money  is  not 
only  needed :  money  to  make  missions  self-supporting,  money 
to  send  the  gospel  around  the  world. 

East  Pa.  Conference,  Rev.  A.  E.  Hang  en,  Correspond- 
ing Secretary: 

The  following  towns  and  cities  in  the  bounds  of  the  East 
Pa.  Conference  have  been  under  consideration  as  offering  op- 
portunities for  new  missions :  Allentown,  Bethlehem,  Easton 
(Easton,  First,  field),  Harrisburg  (Harrisburg,  Park  Street, 
field),  Shamokin,  Wilkes-Barre  and  Wyomissing  (Reading). 
Several  of  these  points  ought  to  be  taken  up  in  the  compara- 
tively near  future,  and  others  ought  to  be  carefully  watched 
with  reference  to  their  occupancy  in  due  time. 

East  Pa.  Conference  territory  is,  of  course,  not  virgin  soil, 
so  that  the  prospect  of  extensive  occupation  of  new  fields  is 
not  very  large,  yet  do  the  prospective  fields  named  above  offer 
an  opportunity  for  extension  that  may  not  be  despised  and 
ought  not  to  be  ignored.  The  outlook  for  intensive  mission- 
ary growth  is  very  promising.  With  a  growing  knowledge  of 
the  world-need  on  the  part  of  the  ministry  and  their  indis- 
pensable "allies"  the  women  and  the  young  people  and  the 
boys    and    girls    of    our    local    missionary    auxiliaries,    the 


134  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

churches  of  our  conference  will  give  an  increasing  share  of 
their  worldly  goods  as  well  as  that  of  an  increasing  number 
of  her  best  sons  and  daughters  for  pastors  and  missionaries. 
This  conference  will  continue  to  "hold  the  ropes"  for  those 
of  our  brethren  and  sisters  who  go  down  into  the  "mines  of 
heathendom"  and  will  constantly  add  to  the  strength  of  the 
rope. 

The  more  immediate  needs  are  the  visualizing  of  the  "land 
yet  to  be  possessed"  as  belonging  to  Christ,  the  will  to  say, 
"Let  us  go  up  and  possess  the  land,"  the  confidence  that  "we 
are  well  able  to  overcome  them,"  and  the  contribution  of 
men  and  means  for  its  possession  and  conquest.  That  all 
these  objects  may  be  attained  there  is  necessary,  first  of  all, 
a  ministry  that  will  in  holy,  loving  boldness,  make  known  to 
its  people  what  is  the  Divine  program  for  world-evangeliza-. 
tion. 

Illinois  Conference,  Rev.  J.  G.  Finkbeiner,  President 

Church  Extension  Society: 

Orangeville  Mission  was,  by  action  of  the  quarterly  confer- 
ence, changed  to  a  self-supporting  field.  It  will,  please  God, 
not  be  long  until  Kimball  Avenue,  Aurora,  Polo,  Brookville, 
Ottawa,  Terre  Haute,  Weston,  Stockton,  and  Sterling  will 
follow  the  example  of  Orangeville. 

This  fact  indicates  that  the  "present  missionary  conditions" 
are  quite  encouraging.  The  mission  fields  have  taken  an  in- 
creased interest  in  their  own  development  along  spiritual  and 
financial  lines.  They  realize  that  a  spiritual  quickening  also 
means  a  financial  gain.  Of  course,  the  progress  of  the  work 
has  been  interfered  with  by  this  great  war  which  has  taken 
some  of  the  most  faithful  and  consecrated  workers,  not  to 
mention  the  financial  demands  made  for  war  activities.  Some 
of  the  mission  fields  are  well  organized  with  large  Sunday 
schools,  good  Keystone  Leagues  and  Woman's  Missionary 
Societies ;  and  all  these  work  together  for  the  development 
of  the  missions. 

We  have  good  reasons  to  thank  God  and  take  courage. 
While,  of  course,  we  would  be  glad  if  some  mission  fields 
could  be  transferred  from  "good"  to  "excellent,"  we  must  not 
become  weary  in  well-doing,  and  with  patient,  persistent,  pur- 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS 


135 


poseful  and  prayerful  efforts,  He  whose  we  are  and  whom  we 
serve,  will  not  withhold  His  blessing;  and  so  we  will  con- 
tinue to  plant  and  zvater  and  depend  upon  Him  for  the  in- 
crease. But  for  the  planting  and  the  watering  we  need  men 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  men  born  and  reared  in  the 
United  Evangelical  Church,  or  at  least  men  in  harmony  with 
our  doctrine,  method  and  spirit,  and  whose  loyalty  does  not 
depend  on  promotion  or  the  largest  salary.  "Lord,  give  us 
men,  etc." 

Kansas  Conference,  Rev.  B.  F.  Ludy,  Presiding  Elder: 

New  Missions,  Men  and  Means.  There  are  abundant  op- 
portunities for  the  extension  of  missionary  operations,  espe- 
cially in  our  rapidly  growing  cities.  Of  course,  in  some  of 
these  cities  there  may  be  plenty  of  churches  just  at  present, 
yet  as  the  population  increases  other  denominations  enter  the 
work  while  we  wait.  H  we  only  had  more  men  and  means. 
We  need  men  who  will  stand  foursquare  for  God  and  the 
Church.  Men  who  will  not  apologize  for  our  existence.  We 
need  men  of  vision.  Men  who  will  earn  the  salary  they  re- 
ceive. 

The  Present  Outlook.  The  outlook  is  promising,  as  much 
so  as  in  any  conference  of  our  Church.  I  would  again  em- 
phasize the  need  of  men,  men,  men. 

Northwestern  Conference,  Rev.  D.  C.  Hauk,  Presid- 
ing Elder: 

The  Present  Missionary  Outlook  has  never  been  any 
better.  Setting  aside  some  of  the  contesting  barriers  on  the 
pathway  of  progress,  as  much  as  we  can,  even  a  splendid 
outlook.  The  present  method  of  the  missionary  operations 
shall  largely  determine  the  future  of  the  outcome  and  the 
character  of  work  in  the  Northwest.  The  method  of  work 
carried  on  by  other  churches  to-day,  successful  in  its  results, 
would  certainly  call  for  a  change  in  our  ways.  Others  employ 
Sunday  school  missionary  workers ;  these  organize  Sunday 
schools,  hold  revival  meetings  in  connection  with  the  work, 
resulting  either  in  an  organization  of  a  class  or  else,  if  the 
response  is  not  desirable,  move  on  and  go  elsewhere.  This 
method  seems  rather  satisfactory  to  other  churches,  and  is  a 


136  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

splendid  way  of  becoming  established.  I  proposed  this  to  the 
Board  of  Missions  some  time  ago,  and  strongly  advocate  it 
even  now.    To  try  it  out  would  be  worth  the  while,  surely. 

Ohio  Conference,  Rev.  L.  R.  Herhst,  Corresponding 
Secretary: 

The  present  missionary  outlook  is  better  than  at  any  time  in 
the  history  of  this  conference.  The  pastors  are  more  enthu- 
siastic along  missionary  lines ;  there  is  more  being  done  to 
inform  the  people  of  the  present  missionary  needs  and  oppor- 
tunities. 

The  people  have  a  larger  vision  of  our  possibilities,  require- 
ments and  opportunities.  They  are  giving  more  liberally  to 
support  the  work  at  home  and  abroad.  They  are  inquiring 
more  as  to  the  work  and  its  progress  and  seem  to  feel  the 
responsibility  for  missions  more  than  at  any  time.  We  have 
more  well-equipped,  modern  church  buildings  on  our  missions 
than  ever  before.  Our  newer  missions  are  well  located  and 
growing  nicely,  spiritually,  numerically  and  financially. 

We  need  more  missionaries  who  have  a  genuine  missionary 
spirit.  Men  who  have  a  passion  for  souls  and  who  are  willing 
to  be  "made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  they  might  by  all 
means  save  some ;"  men  who  are  capable,  properly  equipped, 
intellectually,  spiritually,  and  who  are  very  careful  in  their 
administration,  men  sound  in  doctrine,  and  who  are  loyal  to 
our  Church. 

Oregon   Conference,   Rev.   S.   S.   Mumey,   Presiding 
Elder: 

When  conditions  permit  we  would  like  to  see  two  more 
churches  placed  in  Portland,  one  on  the  east  side  and  the 
other  in  the  south  end.  We  would  also  like  to  have  our  Church 
go  into  Coos  County,  Oregon,  and  into  southwestern  Wash- 
ington. In  our  opinion,  however,  our  policy  should  be  in- 
tensive cultivation  of  what  we  have  for  a  few  years  rather 
than  an  extensive  development  of  new  fields. 

We  are  exceedingly  optimistic  as  we  look  into  the  future. 
Once  the  war  is  over  the  Panama  Canal  will  likely  open 
the  real  trunk  line  to  the  West  and  a  stream  of  settlers  will 
pour  into  the  great  Northwest  and  make  the  population  more 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS  137 

stable.  When  that  time  comes,  if  we  hold  on  during  these 
times  of  stress,  we  will  find  our  Church  located  in  strategic 
positions  for  rendering  the  maximum  Christian  service  to  our 
country. 

Pittsburgh   Conference,   Rev.   M.   B.   Borger,   Corre- 
sponding Secretary: 

The  present  missionary  outlook  is  as  "Bright  as  the  prom- 
ises of  God."  Our  most  immediate  need  is  a  richer,  fuller 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  upon  ministers  and  people 
alike.  We  believe  that  our  problems  would  all  be  solved  by 
such  an  effusion.  Our  specific  needs  are  a  firmer  loyalty  to 
the  Church,  a  deeper  consecration  and  a  willingness  to  make 
greater  sacrifices  for  the  Church.  We  have  noble  examples 
of  loyalty  and  devotion  but  the  spirit  is  not  general. 

We  need  a  more  educated,  consecrated  ministry,  better 
equipped  young  men  who  have  a  clear  vision  of  the  possibili- 
ties of  our  Church,  who  are  not  afraid  of  hard  work;  young 
men  of  -push  and  energy  who  do  not  rely  wholly  upon  the 
efforts  of  the  flesh  but  who  will  fast  and  pray  for  the  spirit 
that  possesses  the  people  of  to-day  as  of  old,  is  that  kind 
which  does  not  yield  to  a  sandwich  or  plate  of  ice  cream  but 
which  goes  out  only  by  prayer  and  fasting. 

Platte  River  Conference,  Rev.  H.  S.  Tool,  Presiding 
Elder: 

As  to  the  missionary  outlook  in  this  conference  it  is,  as 
in  every  place  as  great,  perhaps  greater  than  our  capability. 
Western  Nebraska,  with  its  new  methods  of  dry  farming  and 
its  more  extensive  irrigation  schemes  would  make  a  prolific 
field  and  could  be  easily  operated  from  the  Kearney  District. 
Eastern  Nebraska,  with  its  larger  cities  and  flourishing  county 
seats,  contains  some  openings  (as,  for  instance,  Beatrice) 
which  could  be  very  profitably  occupied  could  real  men  be 
secured  and  money  be  provided  for  their  support. 

In  connection  with  the  work  of  this  conference  is  the  new- 
est and  most  attractive  of  all  our  western  work  and  a  field 
which  is  prolific  in  opportunity,  our  work  in  Montana.  In  the 
very  midst  of  the  Rockies  in  one  of  the  great  basins,  the  Big 
Horn  Range  far  to  the  south,  the  Big  Snowies  to  the  north, 


138  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

the  Crazies  to  the  west,  located  between  the  Yellowstone  and 
the  Musselshell  Rivers  is  our  smallest  isolated  mission. 

This  new  work  of  our  Church  so  different  from  the  great 
conferences  of  Pennsylvania,  so  small  in  its  beginnings,  so 
vast  in  its  opportunities,  has  come  to  attract  the  interest  of 
the  entire  Church.  This  interest  has  not  to  any  appreciable 
extent  materialized  into  action,  but  it  will,  and  we  believe  this 
will  constitute  a  center  of  interest  equal  to  any  in  our  denomi- 
nation. 

Foreign  Mission  Progress 

Our  China  Mission.  We  shall  not  anticipate  the 
contents  of  Part  II  of  this  volume,  that  will  tell  the 
story  of  the  development  of  the  mission.  We  here 
make  only  brief  reference,  by  comparison,  to  progress 
on  the  field  and  the  increasing  interest  at  the  home 
base.  The  progress  of  our  China  Mission  has  been 
quite  remarkable,  notwithstanding  the  obstacles,  the 
many  difficult  problems  to  be  solved  and  the  serious 
reverses  caused  by  the  riots  at  Changsha  in  1910,  and 
the  war  in  1918  between  the  Northern  and  Southern 
forces  in  which  our  mission  field  was  one  of  the  storm 
centers. 

The  real  progress  of  missionary  work,  especially  in 
non-Christian  lands,  can  not  however  be  fully  esti- 
mated, much  less  indicated  by  figures.  Yet  we  call 
figures  to  our  aid  as  indications  of  certain  phases  of 
results,  and  in  attempting  to  indicate  progress,  a  com- 
parison will  be  of  value.  The  table  herewith  given  in- 
dicates, as  far  as  figures  go,  the  progress  of  the  four 
years  ending  December  31,  1918: 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS  139 


Membership: 

Foreign    force,    

Chinese  workers,  

Church    members,    

Christian    community,    

Sunday  schools,   

Average  attendance,   

K.  L.  C.  E.'s,   

Actire   members,    

Associate  members,    

Educational  work: 

Schools 

Pupils  enrolled,    

Medical  luork  (only  Liling  re- 
ported) : 

Hospitals,    

Dispensaries,   

Out   patients,    

In   patients,    

Out  calls 

Operations,    

Value  of  property,   $54,898  $123,078 

The  Annual  Report  of  1906  indicates  that  at  that 
time  the  membership  was,  at  Changsha  18,  Siangtan 
21,  Chucheo  3,  and  LiHng  8;  total  50.  Twelve  years 
afterward  we  had  more  than  thirteen  times  that  many- 
members.  Now  we  have  a  strong,  well-organized  mis- 
sion with  every  department  of  activity  in  full  working 
order. 

All  Increasing  Interest  by  Our  People.  This  has 
been  steady  and  substantial  from  year  to  year.  As  one 
of  the  indicators  we  note  the  increased  contributions 
giving  the  annual  totals  at  intervals  of  four  years : 

1906,   $11,81048 

1910,   25,16328 

1914 32,81269 

1918 61,96241 


Percentage 

I9I4 

I918 

of  gain 

25 

36 

44 

27 

75 

177 

248 

678 
1,680 

172 

II 

28 

154 

523 

1,633 

212 

12 

23 

97 

223 

683 

206 

189 

734 

288 

10 

20 

100 

238 

773 

I 

I 

8,186 

247 
190 
500 

224 

124 


140 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


It  will  be  observed  that  the  receipts  of  1910  were 
more  than  double  the  receipts  of  1906,  and  that  the 
receipts  of  1918  are  nearly  double  the  receipts  of  1914. 

Not  only  do  statistics  point  to  an  increasing  interest, 
but  we  further  note  the  following  points : 

1.  People  pray  more  and  pray  with  clearer  definite- 
ness  for  missions  and  missionaries  than  ever  before. 
Such  prayers  are  heard  in  the  pulpit,  at  the  prayer- 
meeting,  at  the  family  altar,  and  in  private  circles. 

2.  Greater  prominence  is  given  to  the  subject  of 
missions  than  ever  before.  The  subject  is  given  prom- 
inence at  annual  conferences,  at  conventions,  at  mis- 
sionary institutes  and  congregational  rallies.  Mission 
study  classes  are  formed  and  people  are  beginning  to 
understand  the  importance  of  the  subject. 

3.  People  are  more  willing  to  listen  to  missionary 
sermons  and  addresses,  and  to  read  missionary  litera- 
ture than  in  all  history  previous  to  the  last  ten  or  fif- 
teen years. 

Our  Missionary  Interest  in  Africa.  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
C.  W.  Guinter,  who  are  members  of  our  Church 
within  the  bounds  of  the  Central  Pa.  Conference, 
are  missionaries  under  the  auspices  of  the  Sudan 
United  Mission,  an  undenominational  missionary 
agency.  Their  field  is  in  the  southern  part  of  North- 
ern Nigeria,  West  Africa.  Our  people  support  this 
devoted  pair  of  missionaries,  whose  labors  have  been 
decidedly  fruitful,  not  only  by  securing  converts ;  but 
also  by  establishing  an  institute  for  the  training  of 
native  workers. 


LATER  FRUITFULNESS  AND  PRESENT  STATUS  141 

During  the  eight  years  ending  October  i,  1918,  the 
funds  for  the  support  of  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Guinter  were 
administered  by  the  corresponding  secretary  of  our 
Missionary  Society ;  but  now,  by  request  of  the 
Woman's  Missionary  Society,  they  are  administered 
by  that  body.  For  the  quadrennium  ending  October 
I,  1918,  the  receipts  for  this  purpose  were  $6,280.50. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL 

"The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  Hke  to  a  grain  of  mus- 
tard seed,  which  a  man  took,  and  sowed  in  his  field: 
which  indeed  is  the  least  of  all  seeds ;  but  when  it  is 
grown,  it  is  the  greatest  among  herbs,  and  becometh 
a  tree,  so  that  the  birds  of  the  air  come  and  lodge  in 
the  branches  thereof."    Mat.  /j;  ji,  J2. 

We  often  attempt  to  measure  results  of  things  per- 
taining to  the  Kingdom  of  God  by  the  use  of  statistics, 
but  we  can  only  indicate  approximately,  and  in  part 
the  relative  visible  strength  of  an  individual  or  an  or- 
ganized body  by  the  use  of  figures,  and  to  this  extent 
they  have  value.  The  work  of  the  Christian  Church 
has  to  do  principally  with  spiritual  things,  and  there- 
fore reaches  into  a  realm  and  accomplishes  results 
that  are  beyond  mathematical  demonstration.  This  is 
especially  true  in  the  work  of  Christian  missions. 

The  value  of  individual  effort,  or  of  congregational 
results,  or  of  the  fruitfulness  of  a  denomination  can 
not  be  rightly  measured  by  statistics.  Sometimes  sta- 
tistics make  a  good  outward  show  of  work  accom- 
plished, and  yet  the  apparent  results  lack  in  stability. 
Upon  the  other  hand,  it  often  occurs  that  statistics  do 
not  indicate  great  results,  and  yet  the  character  of  the 
effort  has  been  such  that  what  Jesus  calls  "greater 
works"  are  accomplished  after  all. 

14^ 


WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL     143 

It  is  therefore  true  that  when  a  given  number  of 
preaching  places,  a  certain  number  of  schools,  a  vary- 
ing number  of  conversions  and  accessions,  or  how 
many  patients  were  treated  in  the  medical  department, 
or  what  was  done  in  any  other  department  of  a  mis- 
sion, are  reported  as  the  result  of  a  year's  activities ; 
we  have  only  the  visible  indications  of  some  things 
done;  and  furthermore,  as  pertains  to  conversions 
and  accessions  particularly,  only  the  beginnings  of  the 
results  of  forces  set  in  operation  are  manifest. 

Furthermore,  when  we  studiously  observe  the  by- 
products of  missions  as  they  may  be  seen  in  the  edu- 
cational, social,  industrial  and  political  world,  we  enter 
a  realm  that  is  full  of  interesting  and  sui"prising  inci- 
dents that  prove  the  great  value  and  substantial  results 
of  missionary  effort  as  they  follow  the  winning  of 
souls  for  the  kingdom.  Here,  too,  statistics  utterly 
fail  to  measure  beneficial  results. 

A  Christian  mother  in  the  middle  west  had  four  sons 
that  she  had  brought  up  "In  the  nurture  and  admo- 
nition of  the  Lord,"  and  trained  them  for  Christian 
service.  They  went  out  from  the  home  nest  and  es- 
tablished homes  of  their  own  in  new  communities. 
Each  one  of  them  became  the  beginner  of  a  new  con- 
gregation, the  founder  of  a  Christian  church.  Where 
are  the  statistics  that  will  bring  to  view  the  full  meas- 
ure of  that  mother's  careful  training  which  resulted 
in  the  establishing  of  four  missionary  appointments? 

The  author  can  name  a  mission  of  our  own  Church 
that  has  been  a  mission  for  many  years,  the  peculiar 
industrial  conditions  of  that  part  of  the  city  making  a 


144  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

transitory  population.  Nevertheless,  the  labors  of  our 
missionaries  have  been  fruitful  in  the  conversion  of 
hundreds  of  people.  From  this  mission  there  went  out 
a  man  who  himself  won  hundreds  for  the  kingdom. 
The  wavelets  of  power  that  have  gone  out  from  that 
humble  Evangelical  mission  have  been  felt  in  certain 
industrial  centers  in  cities  such  as  Chicago,  Kansas 
City  and  others.  Not  only  has  the  little  mission  had 
an  extensive  influence,  but  the  home  influence  has 
counted  for  much,  so  that  a  mayor  of  the  city,  though 
not  a  Christian  man,  said:  "That  Evangelical  mission 
on  the  south  side  is  the  best  police  force  in  that  part 
of  the  city,"  referring,  of  course,  to  the  citizenship  of 
the  community.  Who  will  question  the  wisdom  of  in- 
vesting money  and  service  in  a  work  like  this? 

Some  years  ago  one  of  our  Evangelical  missionaries 
conducted  a  revival  effort  in  a  small  country  school 
house  in  the  State  of  Iowa.  There  was  only  one  con- 
vert as  the  immediate  result  of  that  effort :  a  boy  in 
his  'teens.  Some  people  thought  that  the  effort  was 
hardly  worth  while;  but  in  later  years  it  was  found 
out  that  that  boy  became  a  very  able  minister  of  the 
gospel.  What  will  be  the  end  of  the  stream  of  influ- 
ence started  by  that  Evangelical  missionary? 

The  name  of  a  strong,  self-supporting  and  fruitful 
Evangelical  congregation  located  in  the  western  part 
of  Pennsylvania  could  be  given  here ;  a  congregation 
that  is  not  only  a  force  in  the  city,  but  that  is  liberally 
supporting  mission  work  in  home  and  foreign  fields. 
It  has  a  membership  of  nearly  five  hundred  and  a 
property  valued  at  fifty  thousand  dollars.     For  many 


WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL     145 

years  this  was  a  struggling  mission,  and  sometimes 
people  wondered  whether  it  paid  to  keep  it  up,  but 
there  appeared  sufficient  fruit  from  year  to  year  to  en- 
courage the  conference  to  keep  it  up.  After  a  num- 
ber of  years  of  patient  perseverance,  there  came  more 
fruit,  and  now  there  is  much  fruit.  Suppose  it  were 
possible  to  summarize  the  results  of  all  the  by-gone 
years,  and  who  can  foretell  what  is  yet  to  come. 

A  well-known  preacher  of  one  of  our  strong  eastern 
conferences  was  at  one  time  pastor  of  a  certain  city 
congregation.  In  an  appeal  for  home  missions,  it  at 
first  seemed  that  he  failed  to  grip  his  hearers,  because 
many  of  them  thought,  "Why  give  money  for  the  old 
country  charges  that  are  now  missions?"  The  pastor 
finally  named  three  or  four  nearby  missions  and  asked 
all  those  present  to  arise  to  their  feet  who  had  them- 
selves or  with  their  ancestry  come  from  those  fields. 
A  very  large  portion  of  his  congregation  stood.  Then 
he  asked  all  except  the  official  members  and  Sunday 
school  teachers  to  be  seated  and  it  was  discovered  that 
the  larger  portion  of  his  officials  were  the  offspring  of 
the  adjacent  missions.  The  people  saw  the  point  in 
his  appeal  for  home  missions.  That  congregation  is 
now  a  liberal  supporter  of  both  home  and  foreign 
missions. 

The  author  had  charge  of  a  mission  in  the  West 
where  he  found  a  community  that  was  almost  com- 
pletely under  the  thraldom  of  infidelity,  where  it  was 
said  that  there  was  but  one  person  that  prayed.  A 
preaching  plant  was  established  in  a  country  school 
house  and  finally  a  protracted  meeting  was  held,  a 


146  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

number  of  persons  were  converted  and  a  class  organ- 
ized. These  were  not  the  only  results,  for  the  power 
of  infidelity  was  broken  and  prestige  established  for 
Christianity.  Twelve  years  afterwards,  one  who  had 
been  a  hearer  in  those  by-gone  efforts  came  to  the 
author  as  a  seeker  for  salvation  and  was  led  to  receive 
Christ  as  a  personal  Saviour. 

Since  the  time  of  organization  of  the  United  Evan- 
gelical Church  in  1894  there  have  been  reported  214,- 
940  conversions  and  209,889  accessions  to  the  Church. 
During  this  time  20,269  of  our  people  died  and  105,362 
were  reported  "moved  away."  From  a  close  study  of 
statistics  and  conditions  we  are  led  to  conclude  that 
the  majority  of  those  who  moved  away  went  into  com- 
munities where  our  Church  is  not  represented.  Why 
is  attention  invited  to  this  matter  in  this  book  on  mis- 
sions? Because  it  is  one  of  the  trying  features  of  our 
missionary  operations,  especially  in  the  six  western 
conferences,  since  out  there  our  fields  are  more  widely 
scattered  and  the  people  have  been  more  inclined  to 
move  to  other  sections  of  the  great  and  rapidly  develop- 
ing West  and  even  into  the  large  and  new  territories 
of  Canada.  In  this  way  we  have  lost  thousands  of 
members,  not  because  they  became  dissatisfied  with 
our  Church,  but  because  of  their  desire  to  better  them- 
selves materially  in  newer  communities.  Other  de- 
nominations have  had  the  same  experience,  but  the 
larger  ones  have  perhaps  not  felt  this  as  keenly  as  the 
smaller  ones.  Could  we  have  conserved  all  our  forces 
as  we  gathered  them  by  our  missionary  efforts,  we 


WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL     147 

would  be  numerically  much  larger  as  a  Church ;  still 
we  have  been  doing  proportionately  as  well  as  others. 

The  fact  is  that  the  United  Evangelical  Church 
has  not  only  increased  her  own  number  and  laid  a 
strong  foundation  for  a  still  larger  service,  but  she 
has  been  the  generator  of  spiritual  forces  through  her 
aggressive  missionary  activities,  that  are  now  being 
used  in  many  ways  and  through  various  other  agencies 
for  the  glory  of  God,  outside  her  own  denominational 
activities.  Her  spiritual  descendants  may  be  found  in 
almost  every  state  in  the  Union  and  in  many  foreign 
countries,  and  the  lambs  and  sheep  she  has  gathered 
might  be  counted  by  thousands  outside  of  her  immedi- 
ate boundaries. 

Aside  from  this,  the  moral  influence  of  our  mission- 
ary operations  in  every  conference  has  a  bearing  upon 
the  social  life  of  the  communities  where  we  operate, 
upon  industrial  activities  with  which  we  come  in  con'- 
tact,  upon  the  educational  activities  and  even  in  the 
political  life  of  the  people  among  whom  we  operate. 
Usually  our  ministers  and  people  have  been  quite 
ready  to  "lend  a  hand"  in  all  activities  that  speak  for 
right  living  and  the  principles  of  righteousness,  as  for 
example  the  fight  against  the  liquor  traffic. 

The  author  may  be  permitted  to  cite  concrete  illus- 
trations out  of  his  own  experience  and  knowledge: 

A  former  minister  of  our  Church  could  be  named 
who,  by  circumstances  over  which  he  had  no  control, 
became  a  city  mission  specialist  in  another  denomina- 
tion and  was  instrumental  as  such  in  founding  four- 
teen new  charges.     This  man  was  not  one  of  those 


148  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

who  go  away  without  good  cause.  He  received  his 
"start"  in  Christian  activity  with  us. 

In  Montana  we  were  introduced  to  the  State  Secre- 
tary of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  who  told  us  that  he  had  been 
reared  in  an  EvangeHcal  home  and  converted  at  an 
EvangeHcal  altar.  A  few  years  ago,  in  Los  Angeles, 
we  found  what  was  then  the  largest  Y.  M.  C.  A.  in 
the  world  with  a  membership  of  more  than  six  thou- 
sand. At  the  head  of  the  educational  department  was 
a  former  Evangelical  boy  who  knew  what  a  family 
altar  is,  for  its  fires  had  always  been  kept  burning  at 
his  parental  home. 

By  invitation  the  author  preached  to  a  large  Method- 
ist congregation  in  a  city  of  about  14,000  people  where 
our  Church  was  not  represented.  At  the  close  of  the 
service  the  pastor  invited  all  former  United  Evan- 
gelicals to  come  forward  and  shake  hands  with  the 
visitor.  The  representatives  of  ten  families  came  and 
it  was  said  that  five  other  families  were  not  present. 
Nearly  all  these  had  come  from  the  same  county  in 
western  Iowa.  The  fact  is  that  former  United  Evan- 
gelical people  have  become  the  spiritual  nucleus  of 
many  a  congregation  of  another  denomination  in  new 
communities  where  we  had  not  entered. 

We  have  just  been  informed  that  while  we  as  a 
Church  are  not  represented  in  the  State  of  Wyoming 
by  a  mission  or  congregation,  yet  a  former  Evan- 
gelical has,  under  another  board  dotted  that  state  with 
missions.  Referring  to  the  standing  of  our  young 
people  when  working  with  others,  did  you  know  that 
at  The  Bible  Teachers  Training  School  in  New  York 


WHERE  FIGURES  AND  STATISTICS  FAIL      149 

City  the  places  of  leadership  in  the  various  student 
organizations  have  been  occcupied  in  later  years  by 
United  Evangelical  students? 

Referring  to  Christian  activities  in  foreign  lands ; 
circumstances,  in  some  cases  providential,  in  other 
cases  because  of  our  lack  of  enlarged  facilities,  have 
caused  a  number  of  our  own  to  take  work  under  other 
agencies ;  so  that  former  Evangelicals  may  be  found 
in  South  America,  in  Africa,  in  Korea,  in  the  Philip- 
pines and  in  India ;  for  example,  the  wife  of  Bishop 
Robinson,  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  India, 
is  the  daughter  of  a  United  Evangelical  preacher, 
lately  deceased. 

Many  more  pages  might  be  written  illustrating  in 
concrete  form  how  our  fruitfulness  reaches  way  be- 
yond figures  and  statistics,  but  these  will  suffice.  Is 
it  not  well  that  we  bear  in  mind  that  our  work  is  not 
primarily  or  chiefly  a  matter  of  rolling  up  statistics, 
encouraging  though  they  be ;  but  that  we  seek  to  do 
the  will  of  our  Father  which  is  in  heaven,  so  that  "The 
Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son"  ? 

To  lay  up  a  "Good  foundation  against  the  time  to 
come,"  appears  to  be  the  thing  of  prime  importance  in 
our  missionary  activities;  remembering  that  "Every 
man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest :  for  the  day  shall 
declare  it  because  it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire,  and  the 
fire  shall  try  every  man's  work  of  what  sort  it  is." 
/  Cor.  J."  /J.  Jesus  will  finally  say:  "Well  done  good 
and  faithful  servant," 


APPENDIX 

THE  VALUE  OF  THE  MISSIONARY'S  WORK 
A  Tribute  to  Pioneer  Home  Missionaries 

Prom  "Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America" 

Among  the  true  builders  of  our  nation  a  foremost  place 
must  be  given  to  the  noble  company  of  pioneer  home  mission- 
aries and  their  no  less  noble  successors.  They  toiled  for  the 
regeneration  of  the  individual  citizen.  They  sought  with  their 
whole  strength,  as  the  tide  of  humanity  moved  westward,  to 
lift  men  steadily  upward  in  moral  and  spiritual  aspiration  and 
achievement.  They  labored,  with  scant  praise  of  men,  to  the 
end  that  moral  and  spiritual  progress  might  keep  pace  with 
material  advancement. 

They  set  forth  the  loftiest  ideals  for  character  building  and 
the  profoundest  principles  for  the  guidance  of  men  in  their 
relation  to  each  other  and  to  their  divine  Master.  Their 
teaching  was  enforced  by  their  personal  adherence  to  the 
highest  moral  standards — by  their  zeal,  their  self-sacrifice, 
and  their  devotion  to  the  will  of  God.  They  had  that  love 
of  God,  that  love  of  their  fellows,  and  that  love  of  the  word 
of  God  which  enabled  them  to  build  wisely  and  masterfully. 

Many  of  the  resident  home  mission  pastors,  in  their  efforts 
to  meet  their  widening  opportunities,  traveled  from  thirty  to 
forty  miles  on  the  Sabbath  and  ministered  regularly  to  three 
congregations.  Notable  self-sacrifice  marked  their  work.  In 
a  happy,  hopeful,  enthusiastic  spirit  they  toiled.  They  fought 
fierce  battles  within  and  without.  They  met  and  conquered 
the  temptations  that  come  from  obscurity,  from  isolation,  and 
from  trials  incident  to  the  day  of  small  things.  Many  of  them 
scarcely  saw  the  beginning  of  the  harvest  that  sprang  from 
the  seed  they  sowed.  But  their  Master  made  them  equal  to 
their  hard  day.  In  spite  of  all  adverse  conditions  they  stead- 
ily scattered  the  seed  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ,  and  from  it 
has  sprung  the  Christian  civilization  of  America. 

ISO 


APPENDI}^  151 

The  Home;  Missionary 

By  Rev.  Robert  Forbes,  Secretary  of  "The  Board  of  Home 
Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,"  in  The 
Home  Missionary. 

The  home  missionary  does  not  receive  the  praise  and  com- 
mendation of  pulpit  and  press  that  are  accorded  the  foreign 
missionary.  Yet,  it  often  happens  that  his  field  has  greater 
difficulties  and  requires  as  much  heroism  and  sacrifice  as  are 
required  in  the  foreign  field.  Sometimes  he  is  on  a  frontier 
circuit  where  the  drives  are  long,  frequently  over  bad  roads, 
vi'here  the  congregations  are  small  and  his  income  meagre. 
His  family  is  often  poorly  housed,  and  his  exposure  in  all 
kinds  of  weather  is  an  element  in  the  problem  which  might 
cause  even  a  brave  heart  to  sink.  I  have  known  a  home  mis- 
sionary to  ride  seventy  miles  by  stage  to  reach  a  new  field 
when  the  thermometer  indicated  twenty  degrees  below  zero. 

Sometimes  he  is  in  a  city,  struggling  with  the  difficulties  of 
a  new  parish.  A  missionary  in  the  city  has  other  difficulties 
than  those  of  a  missionary  in  the  country,  but  they  are  quite 
as  real. 

The  home  missionary  is  the  best  police  force.  Life  and 
property  are  secure,  not  so  much  because  the  policeman  walks 
the  street  as  because  of  the  other  great  fact  that  the  preach- 
er's voice  is  heard  on  Sunday.  The  preaching  of  the  gospel 
develops  conscience  and  intensifies  and  quickens  the  moral 
sense  of  the  community.  As  the  preacher  tries  to  find  a 
definition  of  the  great  words  in  life's  large  dictionary — God, 
life,  death,  duty,  destiny,  judgment,  heaven,  hell — he  brings  a 
moral  and  intellectual  quickening  to  the  people  that  could  come 
from  no  other  source.  He  organizes  the  Sunday  school,  gathers 
a  congregation  and  preaches  the  pure  word  of  God,  and  the 
influence  of  his  work  tends  to  prevent  crime  and  to  raise 
the  moral  standard  of  the  community. 

He  is  a  patriot.  His  life  and  work  are  making  contribu- 
tions to  the  nation's  welfare.  He  is  a  reformer.  He  is  on 
the  right  side  of  every  great  moral  question.  He  is  a  leader 
in  the  temperance  reform,  and  always  the  foe  of  the  saloon. 
He  is  worthy  of  a  better  support  than  he  usually  receives. 
He  is  making  a  large  missionary  contribution  himself,  in 
cheerfully  serving  on  a  difficult  field  on  a  small  salary. 


i3^  Evangelical  missions 

The  wives  of  home  missionaries  are  heroines.  We  have 
seen  them  in  their  humble  homes  and  know  well  how  fully 
they  share  their  husbands'  trials  and  how  bravely  they  con- 
tribute to  the  success  of  the  work.  And,  in  the  day  when  the 
light  of  eternity  shall  shine  upon  the  doings  of  earth,  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  queenly  women  who  shared  the  toil  and  sac- 
rifice with  noble  men  in  obscure  places,  were  important  fac- 
tors in  the  problem  of  the  world's  redemption. 

Support  the  home  missionary.  "Home"  is  a  large  word  in 
this  connection.  "America  for  Christ"  is  the  watchword — 
the  battle  cry.  America  is  the  land  of  refuge  for  all  man- 
kind. America  must  be  saved  if  the  gospel  is  to  be  preached 
"to  every  creature."  The  country  is  important.  The  city  is 
important.  We  are  trying  to  evangelize  both.  We  ask  the 
reader's  assistance  in  this  glorious  work  by  contribution  and 
prayer. 

Thk  Work  of  the  Foreign  Missionary 

From  "The  Foreign  Missionary,"  by  Arthur  J.  Brozvn 

The  variety  and  scope  of  the  foreign  missionary's  work  are 
in  sharp  contrast  with  the  work  of  the  minister  at  home.  The 
latter  hardly  realizes  to  what  an  extent  the  effort  of  the 
Church  is  reinforced  by  the  social  results  of  centuries  of  re- 
ligious teaching.  These  helps  do  not  exist  in  most  non- 
Christian  lands  and,  therefore,  the  missionary  must  create 
them.  He  must  found  not  only  churches,  but  schools,  hos- 
pitals, printing  presses,  kindergartens,  orphanages,  and  the 
various  other  kinds  of  Christian  and  benevolent  work  car- 
ried on  in  this  country.  He  must  train  up  a  native  min- 
istry, erect  buildings,  translate  and  print  books  and  tracts 
and  catechisms.  The  gospel  must  be  so  presented  as  to  touch 
the  lives  of  men  at  many  points  and  they  must  be  helped  in 
making  the  adaptation  to  new  conditions. 

In  some  lands,  the  missionary  must  even  teach  the  men 
how  to  make  clothing,  to  build  houses  and  to  cultivate  the 
soil;  while  his  wife  must  show  the  women  how  to  sew  and  to 
cook,  to  care  for  children  and  to  make  a  decent  home.  The 
phrase  "missionary  at  work"  is  therefore  not  a  misnomer. 
Those  who  imagine  that  "missionaries  have  an  easy  time" 
little  realize  the  heavy  and  persistent  toil  that  is  involved  in 


APPENDIX  153 

missionary  effort.  The  fact  is  that  foreign  missionaries  are 
among  the  hardest  worked  men  in  the  world. 

Much  of  this  work,  too,  is  done  in  unfavorable  climates  and 
amid  conditions  that  tell  heavily  upon  the  strength  and  nerves. 
The  typical  hospital,  with  work  enough  for  two  or  three 
physicians,  has  but  one  medical  missionary  and  he  must  per- 
form every  operation  and  attend  every  sick  patient,  save  for 
such  native  assistants  as  he  may  be  able  to  snatch  a  little  time 
to  train.  Schools,  which  at  home  would  have  a  half  dozen 
or  more  teachers,  have  but  one  or  two.  The  ordained  mis- 
sionary often  finds  himself  obliged  to  unite  the  adaptability 
of  a  jack-of-all-trades  to  the  functions  of  an  archbishop. 

One  missionary  in  China,  for  example,  in  addition  to  the 
care  of  a  large  native  church  and  the  teaching  of  a  class  of 
inquirers,  had  to  supervise  eleven  day  schools  and  thirteen 
out  stations,  draw  the  plans  for  and  superintend  the  erection 
of  a  brick  residence,  a  school  house  and  several  small  houses 
for  native  helpers.  His  masons  had  never  seen  a  foreign 
house  or  built  a  chimney  and  his  carpenters  had  never  made 
a  stairway,  so  that  he  had  to  direct  personally  every  detail 
from  the  sawing  of  the  logs  and  the  burning  of  the  brick  to 
the  laying  of  the  last  roof  tile  and  the  painting  and  papering. 
Another  missionary  has  the  oversight  of  six  organized 
churches,  forty  out  stations  scattered  over  a  wide  territory 
and  including  1,000  communicants  and  200  inquirers.  He 
superintends  forty-six  day  schools  with  460  pupils,  a  single 
circuit  of  these  schools  involving  a  journey  by  cart  or  litter 
of  500  miles. 


PART  II 
A  Venture  of  Faith 

The  History  of  the  China  Mission  of  the 

United  Evangelical  Church 

1918 


Homer  H.  Dubs 


Rev.  C.  Newton  Dubs,  D.D. 

Founder  and  Superintendent  of  China  Mission 


Dedicated  to  the  Memory  of 

My  Sainted  Mother 

EMMA  MATILDA  DUBS 

And  to  the 

Women  of  the  United  Evangelical  Church 

Who  helped  to  make  the  China 

Mission  a  Reality 


PREFACE 

To  write  the  history  of  any  mission  without  experi- 
ence as  a  missionary  is  difficult ;  I  crave  your  pardon 
for  any  mistakes  that  may  have  come  in  thus.  I  have 
tried  to  be  as  accurate  as  possible ;  if  I  have  made  any 
mistakes,  I  shall  be  glad  to  be  corrected. 

This  account  is  intended  to  be  more  than  a  mere 
recounting  of  events ;  I  have  tried,  above  all,  to  pre- 
sent a  picture  of  the  conditions  on  the  field,  of  the 
kind  of  work  done,  and  of  the  kind  of  people  the  mis- 
sionaries deal  with ;  for  that  reason  I  have  endeav- 
ored to  put  the  foreign  missionaries  into  the  back- 
ground whenever  possible,  and  the  Chinese  Christians 
into  the  foreground. 

I  owe  much  to  the  assistance  of  my  colleague,  Rev. 
B.  H.  Niebel,  D.D.,  and  to  his  pubHshed  reports ;  also 
to  the  clippings  loaned  me  by  Rev.  J.  Q.  A.  Curry, 
which  lightened  my  labors  considerably ;  to  the  editor 
of  The  Evangelical,  Rev.  H.  B.  Hartzler,  for  allowing 
me  to  quote  so  freely  from  that  paper,  and  to  Mr. 
Eoiang,  of  our  mission,  for  his  help.  Above  all  I  ac- 
knowledge my  indebtedness  to  my  father,  Rev.  C. 
Newton  Dubs,  D.D.,  who  has  gone  over  this  manu- 
script twice  and  has  made  many  valuable  suggestions, 
and  to  the  other  missionaries  of  the  mission,  who  have 
written  for  the  pages  of  The  Evangelical,  from  which 
I  have  drawn  most  of  my  information,  and  who  have 

159 


l6o  PREFACE 

furnished  me  with  statistics,  and  without  whose  aid 
this  book  could  not  have  been  written. 

This  book  is  sent  forth  in  the  hope  that  it  may  in- 
terest others  in  missions  and  stimulate  the  interest 
of  those  who  are  working  for  that  purpose,  that  the 
time  may  be  hastened  when  every  knee  in  heaven  and 
on  earth  shall  bow  to  the  one  Father  God,  and  to  Jesus 
Christ,  His  Son. 

Homer  H.  Dubs. 

Nanking,  China,  Jan.  ^i,  1919. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

Chapter         I  Beginnings   163 

Chapter        II  Entry  Into  Hunan  167 

Chapter      III  First  Years  in  Hunan 180 

Chapter      IV  Changsha   196 

Chapter        V  Siangtan   217 

Chapter      VI  LiHng    225 

Chapter    VII  Yuhsien    239 

Chapter  VIII  ChaHng   248 

Chapter      IX  KuHng    255 

Chapter        X  Women's  Work   258 

Chapter      XI  Medical  Work   267 

Chapter    XII  The  Educational  System 273 

Illustrations   

Statistical  Appendix    287 

Pronunciation  of  Geographical  Terms 288 

Map  of  the  Mission  Field 


II  i6i 


CHAPTER  I 

BEGINNINGS 

The  foreign  mission  of  the  United  EvangeHcal 
Church  was  begun  in  faith ;  it  was  nurtured  in  faith, 
and  it  is  being  continued  in  faith.  Begun  at  a  time 
when  a  foreign  mission  seemed  unwise,  continued 
through  discouragement  after  discouragement,  en- 
larged when  the  opportunity  presented  itself,  even 
though  the  finances  at  home  did  not  seem  to  warrant 
it,  this  mission  has  throughout  its  history  been  an  ex- 
ample of  faith  in  God.  If  God  is  for  us,  who  can  be 
against  us?  If  we  are  doing  God's  work,  how  can 
there  be  any  failure? 

The  true  Christian  is  never  content  to  think  only  of 
himself,  he  must  go  and  carry  his  good  news  to  others. 
There  had  been  woman's  missionary  societies  in  the 
old  church,  prior  to  the  organization  of  the  United 
Evangelical  Church ;  they  now  organized  themselves 
more  closely,  and  continued  to  meet  after  the  Church 
division,  to  study  and  pray  about  foreign  missions. 
The  Church  had  supported  a  mission  in  Japan  (started 
in  1876)  ;  when  the  churches  separated,  that  was 
taken  away  from  them.  People  upon  whose  hearts 
the  cause  of  missions  has  once  been  impressed  can 
never  forget  it,  and  so  it  was  with  these  women.  They 
were  not  many ;  they  had  no  funds  in  their  treasury, 
but  they  were  endued  with  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and 

163 


l64  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

with  enthusiasm  for  their  cause,  and  that  always  pre- 
vails. They  wanted  a  mission  of  their  own ;  they 
prayed  and  worked  for  it. 

The  women  were  not  the  only  influences  working  to- 
wards the  establishment  of  a  foreign  mission.  At  the 
first  General  Conference  in  1894,  the  Church  adopted 
the  twenty-fifth  article  of  faith.  This  was  the  first 
article  of  faith  of  the  kind  to  be  adopted  by  any 
church.  From  the  very  beginning  the  United  Evan- 
gelical Church  has  been  a  missionary  church. 

But  there  is  a  difference  between  adopting  such  an 
article  and  starting  a  foreign  mission.  When  the 
women  of  the  Church  asked  that  this  article  be  put  into 
action,  that  a  mission  be  started,  there  were  objections. 
The  Church  was  barely  organized ;  it  had  no  finances  ; 
it  seemed  to  many  that  any  attempt  to  do  mission 
work  would  result  in  disaster.  But  God  does  not  trust 
in  numbers  nor  in  organization,  though  He  often  uses 
these  human  pieces  of  machinery  as  His  tools.  The 
advocates  of  a  foreign  mission  would  not  be  discour- 
aged, but  pressed  their  proposal.  So  a  plan  was  pro- 
posed and  accepted  by  the  conference.  The  General 
Board  of  Missions  was  authorized  to  establish  a  for- 
eign mission  as  soon  as  the  sum  of  $20,000  should  be 
collected.  In  those  days,  when  the  Church  and  its 
people  were  financially  pressed,  such  a  sum  seemed  to 
put  off  the  mission  indefinitely,  especially  as  there  was 
no  actual  mission  for  which  to  gather  funds,  nor  re- 
turning missionaries  to  arouse  interest. 

But  the  women  of  the  Church  were  not  to  be  dis- 
couraged.   They  had  faith  in  God ;   they  believed  that 


BEGINNINGS  165 

if  God  wanted  them  to  have  a  foreign  mission,  He 
would  provide  the  money.  So  they  collected  money ; 
in  their  societies,  in  their  Mission  Bands,  they  gath- 
ered all  that  they  could.  Thus  they  made  possible  the 
establishing  of  the  foreign  mission  for  which  they 
were  working.  At  the  end  of  four  years,  when  the 
next  General  Conference  met  in  1898,  the  Woman's 
Missionary  Society  reported  that  it  had  gathered  $10,- 
244.80,  about  half  of  the  necessary  sum.  Such  faith 
could  not  be  withstood.  If  the  women  of  the  Church 
could  raise  $10,244.80  in  four  years,  when  the  Church 
was  in  financial  straits  and  when  there  was  no  mis- 
sion to  arouse  interest,  how  much  more  could  the 
whole  Church  do  when  it  had  a  mission  ?  So  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  yielded,  and  directed  the  Board  of 
Missions  to  take  steps  towards  the  location  of  a  for- 
eign mission.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  decide 
upon  the  location  of  a  mission,  composed  of  Bishop 
H.  B.  Hartzler  (the  brother  of  one  of  our  first  mis- 
sionaries to  Japan),  Bishop  W.  F.  Heil  and  Rev.  C.  N. 
Dubs  (who  afterwards  became  the  founder  and  super- 
intendent of  the  mission).     Faith  had  triumphed. 

The  committee  deliberated  on  the  location  of  the 
mission  from  October,  1898,  until  June,  1899.  Calls 
from  Brazil,  Africa,  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific  and 
other  places  were  considered.  At  last  they  settled 
upon  virgin  territory :  the  province  of  Hunan,  China, 
which  had  never  yet  been  occupied  by  any  Protestant 
mission.  The  next  thing  was  to  find  missionaries. 
The  Board  of  Missions  searched  the  Church  for  some- 
one who  would  make  a  suitable  missionary.     They 


i66  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

could  find  none.  Then  they  turned  to  a  man  who  had 
been  a  zealous  advocate  of  missions,  who  at  the  age  of 
eighteen  had  devoted  himself  to  the  foreign  mission- 
ary work  (though  later  the  Church  strife  prevented 
him  from  carrying  out  this  purpose),  whose  wife  was 
very  active  in  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society,  Rev. 
C.  Newton  Dubs.  Already  he  was  a  little  above  the 
age  limit  for  missionaries,  which  is  usually  thirty-five ; 
he  had  many  interests  in  this  country,  prospects  of  ad- 
vancement, and  a  boy  to  educate;  but  the  call  came 
so  loud  and  clear  that  he  accepted,  and  on  January  lo, 
1900,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Dubs  were  appointed  as  mission- 
aries. Mr.  Dubs  was  appointed  as  mission  superin- 
tendent, with  plenary  power,  to  locate  and  found  the 
mission.  They  expected  to  sail  early  in  1900,  but  the 
Boxer  outbreak  caused  them  to  delay  their  sailing  un- 
til after  the  troubles  were  over,  and  then  they,  with 
their  son,  Homer,  arrived  in  Shanghai,  China,  on  De- 
cember  19,   1900. 


CHAPTER  II 

ENTRY  INTO  HUNAN 

The  situation  in  China  at  the  time  when  the  super- 
intendent arrived,  was  quite  discouraging.  The 
"Boxer  Year,"  with  its  seeming  annihilation  of  Chris- 
tian missions,  was  just  over,  and  things  were  not  yet 
settled.  It  looked  anything  but  a  favorable  time  for 
starting  a  foreign  mission.  But  Christ  can  never  be 
conquered,  and  so  the  missionaries  went  on  with  their 
preparations. 

There  had  always  been  opposition  to  the  foreigners 
in  China.  For  centuries  the  Chinese  had  been  pro- 
tected by  the  deserts  and  uninhabited  wastes  of 
Siberia  on  the  north,  the  almost  impassable  mountains 
of  Tibet  and  Central  Asia  on  the  west  and  southwest, 
and  the  sea  on  the  south  and  east,  which,  until  the  ad- 
vent of  the  steamship,  was  also  impassable.  So  they 
had  remained  in  proud  isolation,  never  coming  into 
contact  with  any  civilization  at  all  comparable  with 
their  own.  When,  about  a  century  previous,  foreign- 
ers from  Europe  began  to  arrive  at  their  shores,  they 
considered  them,  as  all  foreigners  whom  they  had 
known  before,  as  barbarians,  who  were  not  worth  con- 
sidering. They  did  not  want  these  "yang  ren"  (ocean 
men)  as  they  called  them  contemptuously;  they  did 
not  want  their  trade,  nor  the  opium  that  they  brought. 
Dr.  Morrison,  the  first  missionary  to  China,  who  ar- 

167 


l68  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

rived  in  1807,  was  classed  by  the  Chinese  with  these 
obnoxious  traders.  It  took  two  wars  before  China 
realized  that  things  had  changed,  and  that  she  could  no 
longer  keep  out  of  the  brotherhood  of  nations.  Even 
then  she  opened  her  doors  grudgingly.  The  spirit  of 
conservatism,  backed  by  twenty-five  centuries  of  look- 
ing back  at  Confucius,  was  very  strong,  and  every- 
where in  the  empire  there  was  the  demand  that  the 
nation  rise  and  kill  or  drive  out  these  interloping  for- 
eigners. This  sentiment  was  especially  fed  by  a  series 
of  pamphlets,  most  inflammatory  in  character,  describ- 
ing the  foreigners,  and  the  foreigners'  religion  in  the 
vilest  of  terms.  Dr.  Griffith  John  finally  traced  them 
to  Hunan,  to  a  "scholar"  (a  man  who  had  received  the 
equivalent  of  a  B.A.  degree  in  America)  by  the  name 
of  Cheo  Han.  This  man  was  living  in  Changsha,  the 
capital  city,  and  issuing  these  pamphlets,  the  vileness 
and  hatred  of  which  is  almost  beyond  description. 
Other  writers,  throughout  the  empire,  followed  his 
lead,  but  none  approached  him  in  virulence.  When, 
at  last,  the  Chinese  government  was  persuaded  to  stop 
and  imprison  him,  it  was  too  late.  The  anti-foreign 
sentiment  increased.  The  people  felt  that  the  govern- 
ment was  either  powerless  or  under  the  domination  of 
the  foreigners,  so  they  must  rise  to  rid  the  land  from 
these  men  who  were  turning  things  upside  down,  as 
well  as  from  the  foreign  religion.  In  the  last  years  of 
the  century,  things  came  to  a  crisis.  Bands  began 
drilling  to  fight  these  foreigners.  The  authorities,  to 
prevent  this  movement  from  turning  against  the  Man- 
chu    dynasty    (which    was    also    foreign),    turned    it 


ENTRY   INTO    HUNAN  169 

against  the  Europeans  and  Americans  in  China.  The 
slogan  of  these  "Boxers"  (as  these  patriotic  societies 
were  called,  from  a  mistranslation  of  their  Chinese 
name)  was  to  kill  the  foreigners  or  drive  them  out, 
as  well  as  all  Chinese  who  sympathized  with  them. 
Naturally,  the  missionaries,  who  were  widely  scattered 
through  the  empire,  suffered  the  most.  In  many  cases 
they  were  cruelly  murdered,  the  mission  stations  looted 
and  burned,  and  the  Chinese  Christians  likewise  mar- 
tyred. Some  escaped  after  undergoing  terrible  hard- 
ships. Our  missionaries  had  planned  to  start  for 
China  in  July,  1900,  but  the  news  of  these  massacres 
compelled  them  to  delay  until  the  end  of  that  year  be- 
fore sailing. 

The  situation,  when  they  arrived,  was  most  dis- 
couraging. In  North  China,  Christianity  seemed  to 
have  been  swept  away.  The  Yangtse  Valley  (in 
which  Hunan  is  located)  had  not  suffered  so  much, 
but  the  missionaries  had  been  compelled  to  leave  their 
stations  and  flee  to  the  coast.  The  Allied  Powers  had 
relieved  the  beleaguered  foreigners  at  Peking,  and  had 
compelled  the  Chinese  court  to  flee,  but  the  govern- 
ment kept  delaying  the  establishment  of  peaceable  re- 
lations with  the  Allied  Powers,  and  anti-foreign  senti- 
ment was  still  strong. 

Up  to  this  time,  the  province  of  Hunan  had  not  been 
occupied  permanently  by  any  Protestant  missionaries. 
Before  the  Seventeenth  Century,  the  Roman  Catholics 
had  worked  in  the  southern  part  of  the  province,  but 
the  persecutions  of  that  century  had  practically  de- 
stroyed their  work.     Before  1880  it  is  doubtful  if  a 


170 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


dozen  foreigners  had  crossed  the  border  of  the  prov- 
ince. Protestant  missions  began  in  1875  with  itiner- 
ating work.  Although  every  other  province  in  China 
had  been  entered  and  occupied  by  Christian  missions, 
the  Hunanese,  with  a  characteristic  proud  independ- 
ence, had  kept  them  out.  Changsha,  the  capital,  is 
only  two  hundred  miles  from  Hankow,  the  great  cen- 
ter of  trade  and  missionary  activity  in  central  China ; 
many  missions  had  attempted  to  enter  this  proud 
province,  but  all  had  failed.  The  history  of  missions 
in  Hunan  prior  to  1900  is  that  of  swift  journeys 
through  the  country,  or  of  temporary  location  in  cities 
along  the  border.  In  1897,  a  successful  attempt  was 
made  to  open  work  at  Chaling  on  the  eastern  border 
(now  one  of  our  stations)  and  in  1898  Dr.  F.  A.  Kel- 
ler located  there,  but  he  was  rioted  out  and  barely 
escaped  with  his  life.  The  Boxer  uprising  destroyed 
even  the  vestiges  of  missionary  work  in  the  province. 
Hunan  is  located  almost  in  the  center  of  China 
proper,  and  Changsha,  the  capital,  is  a  little  to  the  east 
of  the  center  of  the  province.  Hunan  is  drained  by 
three  rivers,  all  of  them  tributaries  of  the  great 
Yangtse  River.  The  most  important  of  these,  the 
Siang  River,  flows  through  the  east  central  part  of  the 
province,  and  forms  the  principal  highway  for  traffic 
with  Hankow  and  thence  with  the  outside  world.  This 
river  flows  past  Changsha  and  Siangtan,  two  of  our 
important  stations.  At  present  there  is  steamer  serv- 
ice from  Changsha  to  Hankow,  except  for  a  few 
months  in  the  winter,  when  the  river  is  so  low  that 
steamers  cannot  come  up  so  far.     In  1897  a  railroad 


ENTRY   INTO   HUNAN  171 

was  built  from  the  large  coal  mines  at  Pingsiang,  just 
across  the  eastern  border  of  the  province,  through 
Liling  to  the  Siang  River  at  Chucheo,  which  is  a  sta- 
tion on  the  proposed  Peking-Hankow-Changsha-Can- 
ton  line.  In  191 1  the  line  was  continued  to  Changsha, 
and  in  1918  to  Hankow,  so  that  now  it  forms  a  very- 
easy  means  of  communication  between  our  chief  sta- 
tions. This  is  a  great  improvement  over  the  old  means 
of  travel,  which  were  by  sailboat  on  the  tortuous  rivers 
or  by  sedan  chair  or  on  foot  along  the  roads. 

The  country  is  hilly.  The  mountains  in  the  south 
are  spurs  of  the  Central  Asian  Mountains.  The  chief 
occcupations  of  the  people  are  agriculture  and  hand 
trades.  Rice  is  the  principal  product ;  it  is  said  that  a 
full  harvest  can  supply  the  whole  kingdom.  The  most 
prized  rice  comes  from  near  Siangtan.  Changsha  has 
several  factories.  Minerals  are  very  abundant.  The 
coal  fields  of  the  province  are  believed  to  be  more  ex- 
tensive than  those  of  Europe,  including  England.  Iron 
is  freely  mined.  Zinc,  lead,  antimony,  sulphur,  tin, 
copper  and  silver  are  plentiful.  From  Pingsiang 
comes  the  coal  for  the  greatest  iron  works  in  China — 
at  Hanyang,  across  the  river  from  Hankow.  A  large 
share  of  the  world's  antimony  (indispensable  in  type 
metal)  comes  from  Hunan.  When  these  mines  are 
opened,  Hunan  will  become  one  of  the  leading  prov- 
inces in  the  country. 

The  people  of  Hunan  are  full  of  character.  They 
are  noted  for  their  pride,  opulence,  and  especially  for 
their  strength  of  mind,  tenacity  of  purpose,  and  ad- 
ministrative ability.    They  are  intelligent,  possessing  a 


172  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

manly,  independent  bearing.  Hunan  has  furnished  far 
more  than  its  share  of  the  leaders  of  China.  The 
energy,  independence  and  pertinacity  of  its  people  fits 
them  to  be  leaders  in  the  new  China. 

The  difficulties  of  our  missionaries  were  accentu- 
ated by  the  fact  that  they  had  to  learn  the  Chinese 
language.  To  illustrate  what  these  pioneers  had  to 
face  I  shall  quote  an  experience  of  Superintendent 
Dubs.  When  he  arrived  at  Shanghai,  owing  to  a  mis- 
understanding, there  was  no  one  to  meet  him.  All  his 
baggage,  trunks,  handbags,  etc.,  were  piled  up  on  the 
launch  which  had  brought  him  from  the  steamer. 

"Here  we  stood  in  a  strange  country  whose  language  we 
could  not  understand,  with  no  one  to  assist  us.  *  *  *  At 
first  we  despaired,  for  there  seemed  to  be  none  who  could 
help  us.  I  accosted  a  policeman,  but  he  could  not  understand 
me.  Then  I  decided  to  help  myself.  Having  come  to  this  de- 
cision, I  at  once  selected  a  number  of  stout  coolies  and  took 
my  place  on  the  great  pile  of  trunks.  Not  a  word  did  I  need 
to  utter ;  I  simply  pointed  out  my  trunks,  etc.,  and  these 
coolies  turned  the  pile  of  luggage  upside  down  so  as  to  get 
one  or  two  of  the  trunks  that  were  at  the  bottom.  It  was 
marvellous  how  dexterously  they  extricated  my  baggage  and 
piled  it  up  on  the  dock,  where  Mrs.  Dubs  and  Homer  stood 
guard  over  it.  After  checking  it  all  off  so  as  to  be  sure  that 
none  was  lost,  it  was  loaded  on  Chinese  wheelbarrows,  while 
Mrs.  Dubs  and  Homer  got  into  jinrickshaws. 

"Up  to  this  point  I  had  not  spoken  a  loud  word  to  the 
coolies,  except  to  thank  the  one  who  saved  me  from  a  cold 
bath,  for  in  jumping  from  the  dock  to  the  tender  (launch) 
my  foot  slipped,  and  I  had  a  very  narrow  escape.  Had  it  not 
been  for  the  coolie,  I  should  have  met  with  a  very  bad  acci- 
dent. I'm  afraid  he  did  not  understand  my  'Thank  you,'  but 
he  appreciated  the  accompanying  gesture,  I'm  sure,  for  it 
pleased  him  immensely  as  I  patted  him  on  the  shoulder  and 
smiled  approvingly  as  he  looked  at  me.  The  baggage  was 
loaded,  all  was   ready,  and  yet  no  one  moved,   for  I  could 


ENTRY   INTO    HUNAN 


173 


not  make  these  coolies  understand  where  I  wanted  them  to 
take  me.  The  leader  stood  patiently  at  my  side  listening  in- 
tently as  I  said  slowly,  'Missionary  Home,'  'Mr.  Evans,'  'Mis- 
sionary Home,'  'Mr.  Evans,'  trying  in  vain  to  catch  one  single 
sound  that  would  give  him  a  clue  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  my 
hotel.  I  showed  him  the  address  written  in  Chinese;  of 
course  he  could  not  read,  but  he  soon  found  someone  who 
could.  With  beaming  face  our  caravan  started.  Mrs.  Dubs 
headed  the  line,  followed  by  Homer,  then  came  the  wheel- 
barrows and  carriers  with  the  luggage,  while  I  brought  up  the 
rear.  I  was  thus  able  to  keep  my  eye  on  the  whole  caravan 
and  prevent  any  straggling  or  loitering.  How  could  I  know 
but  what  one  of  the  coolies  might  slip  off  down  one  of  the 
side  streets  and  make  off  with  all  that  he  had.  To  prevent 
this  I  gave  all  to  understand  that  I  was  watching  them,  and 
as  soon  as  one  of  them  would  walk  instead  of  keeping  in 
that  peculiar  pace,  something  like  a  dog  trot,  I'd  utter  a  sign 
of  disapproval  and  look  fierce.  This  always  had  its  desired 
effect,  for  he  would  at  once  begin  to  trot  again. 

"We  must  have  presented  quite  an  interesting  sight,  for 
many  a  native  stopped  and  gazed  at  us  as  we  wound  in  and 
out  the  many  streets,  crowded  with  Celestials.  *  *  *  At 
last  we  stood  on  the  threshold  of  'The  Missionary  Home.' 
Mr.  Evans  kindly  paid  the  coolies  for  me,  thus  relieving  me 
of  a  great  burden,  for  I  had  no  idea  of  what  was  a  just  com- 
pensation for  their  work." 

Four  days  after  arriving  in  Shanghai,  the  mission- 
aries were  studying  the  language.  But  they  could  not 
find  any  one  who  could  teach  the  Hunan  dialect.  Be- 
sides, the  Chinese  teacher  knows  nothing  of  pedagogy ; 
he  contents  himself  with  pronouncing  the  Chinese 
words,  the  students  repeating  after  him.  Any  direct- 
ing of  the  lesson  or  assignment  of  study  must  be  done 
by  the  foreign  student.  A  month  after  arriving,  Mr. 
Dubs  went  to  Hankow,  600  miles  up  the  river,  to  lo- 
cate nearer  Hunan.  A  month  later  they  moved  to 
Hankow,  where  they  secured  a  house  in  spite  of  the 


174  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

crowded  conditions,  almost  by  a  special  providence. 
There  they  continued  to  study  the  language.  Of  their 
teacher  Mr.  Dubs  writes : 

"Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  only  word  in  the  English  language 
that  I  have  heard  him  speak  is  'y^s,'  and  this  he  only  used  in 
a  case  of  absolute  necessity." 

When  we  consider  the  efficient  language  schools  that 
are  now  in  existence,  we  see  that  there  were  many 
arduous  steps  that  the  pioneers  took,  which  the  mis- 
sionary of  to-day  can  avoid. 

At  last,  Hunan,  the  last  closed  of  the  provinces,  was 
open.  The  Boxer  uprising,  which  was  intended  to 
drive  away  the  foreigners,  itself  paved  the  way  for 
missionaries  to  go  to  formerly  inaccessible  regions. 
In  Hunan  there  had  been  considerable  disturbance ;  a 
Catholic  bishop  and  some  priests  were  murdered  in  a 
most  atrocious  manner,  and  many  Roman  Catholic 
Christians  plundered.  Protestant  missions  fared 
somewhat  better,  but  even  their  chapels  were  demol- 
ished and  plundered.  The  governor  of  Hunan  was 
called  to  account  for  what  he  had  allowed  to  happen 
in  his  territory.  Thereafter  foreigners  could  enter  the 
province.  The  missionary  societies  who  had  been  try- 
ing to  enter  Hunan  thereupon  cautiously  moved  in.  It 
is  difficult  to  say  to  whom  the  credit  belongs  of  effect- 
ing the  first  permanent  entrance.  Some  penetrated 
from  Hankow  in  the  north,  some  from  Kuangtung 
province  in  the  south,  and  some  from  the  western  part 
of  Kiangsi  province,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Chaling. 
Dr.  Dubs  pushed  his  work  at  the  language  hard,  that 


ENTRY   INTO   HUNAN  175 

he  too  might  enter  this  newly-opened  land.     On  May 

21,  1901,  he  started  on  his  first  trip  to  Hunan. 

Because  this  trip  is  so  typical  of  itinerating  trips  in 

any   newly-opened  territory,   I   shall   quote  at  length 

from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Dubs  to  The  Evangelical.     He 

secured  the  only  first  class  cabin  on  a  launch  running 

to  Changsha. 

"It  was  only  a  small  room,  six  feet  long,  seven  feet  wide 

and  barely  six  feet  high,  on  the  upper  deck,  immediately  back 

of  the  pilot  house.     I  could  not  stand  up  without  touching 

the  ceiling  and  I  could  not  stretch  myself  comfortably  on  the 

bunk,  but  it  was  much  better  than  anything  else,  and  I  gladly 

took  it.     Furnished,  was  it?     Yes,  it  was  furnished  with  a 

bare  bunk  across  one  end,  that  served  as  my  bed  at  night 

and  sofa  by  day,  a  'rickety'  old  table  about  two  feet  square 

and  a  few  stools  without  backs.     I  had  to  furnish  my  own 

bedding,  toilet  articles,  and  any  other  comfort  I  might  wish, 
*    *    * 

"On  the  launch  I  ran  the  gauntlet.  Some  received  me  with 
scorn,  others  with  contempt,  others  with  evident  curiosity,  and 
a  few  in  sullen  silence.  On  the  part  of  the  crew  I  was  treated 
with  utmost  respect.  This  had  a  decidedly  good  influence 
upon  the  passengers,  and  our  little  launch  had  not  gone  more 
than  a  mile  or  two  before  the  vanguard  of  the  throng  of 
visitors  began  to  arrive  in  my  room.  I  had  congratulated 
myself  that  there  were  two  windows  (opposite  each  other)  in 
my  cabin,  for  I  surely  would  enjoy  the  fresh  air  as  we 
steamed  up  the  Yangtse.  But,  alas,  in  one  way  they  were 
a  disadvantage,  for  they  afforded  the  curious  Chinese  an  ex- 
cellent opportunity  to  observe  the  foreigner  from  every  side. 
I  never  was  alone.  In  every  direction  I  saw  eyes,  piercing, 
curious  eyes,  watching  every  movement.  Even  the  expres- 
sion of  my  face  did  not  escape  their  notice.  My  limited  vo- 
cabulary was  taxed  to  the  utmost.  It  was  all  the  more  difficult 
for  me  to  understand  them,  because  they  spoke  the  Mandarin 
dialect  differently  from  what  I  had  been  taught ;  and,  secondly, 
because  they  spoke  so  rapidly,  shortening  the  words  and  pro- 
nouncing them  indistinctly.  There  were  a  few  whom  I  could 
understand,  provided  they  clothed  their  ideas  in  short  sen- 


176  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

tences,  composed  of  words  I  had  already  mastered.  These 
soon  formed  a  kind  of  body-guard,  and  acted  as  interpreters 
between  me  and  the  crowds.  One  or  two  young  men  who  had 
traveled  somewhat  and  seen  foreigners,  took  especial  delight 
in  talking  with  me.  How  I  did  regret  it,  that  my  knowledge 
of  the  language  was  so  limited  and  that  I  knew  only  a  few 
hundred  words  and  could  use  them  so  imperfectly.  Such 
curious  crowds  I  have  never  before  seen.  Everything  I  had 
was  of  unfailing  interest  to  them.  They  never  seemed  to  tire 
of  gazing  at  me.  Once  and  again  my  cabin  was  packed  with 
curious  Celestials,  whose  presence  was  noticeable  by  odors 
that  were  not  celestial.  One  time  especially  the  atmosphere  in 
my  cabin  was  so  stifling  that  I  crowded  them  back  out  of  the 
door  so  as  to  get  fresh  air.  The  leader  took  advantage  of 
the  situation  to  inquire  about  my  coat.  Of  what  was  it 
made?  Where  did  I  get  it?  How  much  did  it  cost?  They 
evidently  had  never  seen  a  foreigner  at  close  range  before, 
and,  taking  advantage  of  my  good  nature,  they  quizzed  me 
on  every  side.  I  threw  back  my  coat  so  that  they  might  see 
my  vest,  shirt  sleeves,  etc.  They  gazed  and  gazed  at  my 
vest.  They  asked  to  see  what  was  under  my  vest,  and  so, 
unbuttoning  my  vest,  expressions  of  surprise  and  wonder 
escaped  their  lips  as  they  saw  my  white  bosom  shirt,  stiff 
collar,  suspenders,  trousers,  etc.  My  fifteen  pockets  were  a 
great  curiosity,  and  when  I  showed  them  that  I  even  had  two 
pockets  in  the  'fly'  of  my  coat  they  just  roared  with  laughter. 
My  shoes  always  attract  attention  wherever  I  go.  They  de- 
sired to  examine  that  part  of  my  wardrobe  which  I  had  as  yet 
not  taken  off,  and  were  evidently  quite  disappointed  when  I 
peremptorily  refused  to  divest  myself  of  any  more  clothing. 
The  leader  was  not,  however,  to  be  put  off  so  easily.  He 
watched  his  chance  and  came  around  later  to  satisfy  his  burn- 
ing curiosity.  I  took  off  a  shoe  and  permitted  him  to  examine 
it  carefully. 

"To  see  me  eat  was  especially  interesting  to  them.  My 
servant  was  quizzed  as  to  what  we  foreigners  ate,  and  he  was 
equal  to  the  occasion ;  his  imagination  supplied  the  answer 
when  his  knowledge  failed  him.  Some  few  of  his  answers  I 
could  understand,  and  I  had  a  good  laugh  at  their  absurdity. 
At  meal  time  there  was  a  general  stampede  for  the  best  po- 
sition at  the  window  nearest  the  table  where  I  ate  my  food. 


ENTRY    INTO   HUNAN 


177 


Many  heard  about  foreigners  eating  with  small  iron  spears 
and  short  swords,  but  in  this  case  they  did  not  see  this,  for  I 
had  learned  to  eat  with  chopsticks ;  in  fact,  for  several  weeks 
my  cook  had  prepared  one  Chinese  meal  a  day  for  me,  and 
so  I  can  use  the  chopsticks  tolerably  well,  although  I  am 
very  awkward.  It  was  embarrassing  at  first  to  be  watched 
at  meal  time,  but  there  was  nothing  else  to  do  but  to  make 
the  best  of  it.  A  few  good-natured  words  served  to  ward 
off  any  unpleasant  remarks  at  my  awkwardness  and  I  was 
very  thankful  that  the  majority  stood  by  me.  Yes,  I  ate 
Chinese  food.  I'm  quite  sure  I  had  rice,  pork,  chicken,  chunks 
of  fat  pork,  leeks  and  onions,  but  should  anyone  ask  me  what 
was  in  the  soup  or  what  other  kinds  of  food  were  served,  I'd 
be  compelled  to  say,  I  do  not  know.  I  did  not  eat  one 
single  hearty  meal,  for  I  had  the  misfortune  to  see  the  cook 
at  work  in  his  kitchen  as  I  boarded  the  launch.  The  first 
meal  was  served  at  10  a.  m.,  the  second  at  4  p.  m.  *  *  * 
After  each  meal  I  had  a  basin  of  hot  water  brought  and  took 
a  good  wash.  *  *  *  That  I  should  use  soap,  a  wash- 
cloth, and  a  towel  was  the  subject  of  much  comment.  The 
situation  was  so  ludicrous  that  I  frequently  buried  my  face  in 
my  towel  and  took  a  good  laugh.  My  position  and  experi- 
ence can  best  be  imagined  if  the  reader  will  recall  his  visit 
to  some  zoological  garden  or  menagerie  to  see  the  great  white 
elephant  or  African  lion  or  the  curly-headed  natives  of  some 
tropical  country.  I  can  well  remember  how  parents  held  up 
their  children,  and  called  their  attention  to  the  paws,  beard, 
mane,  jaws,  eyes  and  ears  of  the  great  lion;  every  movement 
was  watched  with  untiring  interest  and  was  the  subject  of 
much  comment.  Crowd  after  crowd  passed  the  lion's  den,  all 
laughing,  jeering,  and  joking  about  the  lion,  which  was  pacing 
to  and  fro  in  the  narrow  cage.  Such  was  my  lot.  Parents 
brought  their  children,  held  them  up,  pointing  at  my  clothing, 
beard,  shoes,  trunk,  books,  etc.  Over  and  over  again  I  had 
to  answer  the  following  questions:  Your  honorable  surname? 
Your  honorable  age?  Your  honorable  country?  And  to  what 
place  are  you  going?  What  is  your  honorable  business? 
*  *  *  The  first  day  it  was  indeed  a  novel  experience,  the 
second  day  I  tolerated  their  curiosity,  and  the  third  day  it 
was  positively  annoying.  How  I  did  long  for  a  few  moments 
12 


178  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

of  quiet  rest,  but   from  early  dawn  to   late  at  night  I  was 
continually  watched,  never  alone." 

Every  missionary  who  has  itinerated  in  a  part  of 
the  country  where  foreigners  are  new  has  had  similar 
experiences  to  this  one.  The  curiosity  excited  by  a 
foreigner  is  an  advantage,  in  that  it  draws  the  crowds 
to  him,  but  it  is  also  a  disadvantage,  in  that  it  deprives 
him  of  privacy. 

At  Changsha,  Mr.  Dubs  found  one  foreign  mission- 
ary living  outside  the  city  proper,  and  daily  going  into 
the  city  to  preach  and  sell  tracts.  He  went  on  to 
Siangtan,  and  there  tried  an  innovation — going  to  a 
newly-opened  Chinese  city  in  foreign  garb  instead  of 
wearing  Chinese  clothes.  Immense  crowds  followed 
him  continually  to  see  the  strangely  clothed  man.  At 
times  they  were  very  noisy  and  at  all  times  it  would 
have  taken  only  a  very  little  to  excite  the  people  to  mob 
violence.  As  he  was  walking  with  another  tall  mission- 
ary, a  Chinese  was  overheard  to  say,  "It  would  take 
ten  of  us  to  whip  one  of  them.  How  big  and  tall ! 
Very  tall !"  His  friend  turned  to  the  crowd  and  said, 
good-naturedly,  "Yes,  we  are  men,  you  are  only  chil- 
dren compared  to  us  !"  "Haiya !"  was  the  reply,  "No 
no,  we  are  men,  you  are  devils!"  That  was  the  idea 
the  people  had  of  foreigners,  then  and  everywhere 
since,  until  they  came  to  know  them  better. 

But  the  time  was  not  ripe  for  a  permanent  location 
in  Hunan.  There  was  too  much  opposition  on  the  part 
of  the  people,  and  our  missionaries  did  not  yet  have 
sufficient  command  of  the  language  for  active  work. 


ENTRY    INTO   HUNAN  179 

So  the  language  study  was  resumed  at  Hankow,  and 
at  Ruling  during  the  summer. 

At  this  time  the  superintendent  laid  down  a  prin- 
ciple for  the  work  which  has  been  a  fundamental  part 
of  the  mission's  policy  ever  since : 

"We  as  foreigners  can  never  reach  the  masses  as  such. 
But  among  those  we  do  reach  will  be  those  whom  God  had 
chosen  to  be  the  spiritual  leaders  of  this  people.  It  is  our 
purpose  to  educate  and  train  these  men  and  women,  then  send 
them  out.  By  their  lives  and  influence  they  will  win  their 
fellow  natives  who  will  at  a  glance  recognize  their  superiority 
in  every  respect.  Thus  will  Christianity  commend  itself  in 
the  lives  of  these  chosen  ones  of  God,  and  the  Chinese  will 
see  that  there  is  something  more  than  human  in  our  blessed 
religion,  when  they  come  into  contact  with  its  fruits.  Of  the 
times  and  seasons  we  have  no  definite  knowledge,  but  God  will 
watch  and  care  for  the  harvest ;  all  we  have  to  do  is  to  sow 
the  seed.  He  who  giveth  the  rain  will  make  it  prosper,  for 
it  is  His  work.  *  *  *  The  enthronement  of  Christ  in  the 
hearts  and  lives  of  the  Chinese  among  whom  it  will  be  our 
privilege  to  labor,  and  nothing  less,  is  the  aim  and  purpose  of 
our  coming  to  China.  Towards  this  end  we  will  labor  and 
work,  and  our  whole  missionary  organization  with  all  its 
ramifications  must  be  in  harmony  with  this  aim  and  purpose." 


CHAPTER  III 

FIRST  YEARS  IN  HUNAN 

It  was  not  until  November,  1901,  that  Dr.  Dubs 
took  a  second  trip  to  Hunan.  By  this  time  he  had 
gained  greater  fluency  in  the  language,  and  was  better 
able  to  deal  with  the  Chinese.  Up  to  this  time,  for- 
eigners, even  though  they  were  tolerated  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  city,  had  not  been  able  to  rent  property  in 
the  city  itself.  The  London  mission  property  was  out- 
side the  city  wall  which  surrounded  this  as  every  other 
large  Chinese  city.  The  only  missionary  who  ventured 
to  stay  at  Changsha  (a  man  who  was  "independent" 
or  unconnected  with  any  mission  board)  had  to  stay 
on  a  boat  just  outside  the  city;  he  had  a  very  hard 
time  of  it ;  the  governor  ordered  him  to  be  guarded, 
every  movement  watched.  He  was  compelled  to  go 
out  of  the  city  at  night,  even  though  he  could  walk 
through  it  in  day  time.  In  June  of  that  year  (1901) 
Dr.  Frank  A.  Keller,  of  the  China  Inland  Mission, 
rented  a  place  in  the  face  of  great  difficulty.  Then  he 
wrote  to  Dr.  Dubs,  who  had  previously  made  his 
friendship,  and  told  him  to  come  to  Changsha,  and 
live  with  him  temporarily. 

The  landlords  of  the  city  had  banded  themselves  to- 
gether in  an  agreement  not  to  rent  or  sell  to  a  for- 
eigner, so  great  was  their  hatred  of  foreigners.  Man 
proposes,  but  God  disposes,  and  His  cause  is  not  to  be 

180 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   HUNAN  i8i 

checked  by  any  human  scheme.  As  soon  as  Dr.  Dubs 
got  to  Changsha  the  location  of  the  first  station  of  the 
mission  was  made  a  matter  of  careful  consideration. 
The  question  was  as  to  whether  it  should  be  located  in 
anti-foreign  Changsha,  or  in  Siangtan,  where  the 
American  Presbyterians  had  located  and  where  there 
was  less  opposition  to  foreigners.  After  much  prayer 
for  God's  guidance,  faith  triumphed,  and  it  was  de- 
cided to  locate  at  Changsha.  Dr.  Keller  set  his  Chi- 
nese helpers  to  looking  for  a  suitable  house.  God's 
providence  works  in  many  ways.  It  happened  that 
nearby  there  was  a  good  house  vacant.  It  had  the 
reputation  of  being  haunted,  for  several  deaths  had 
happened  in  it  in  succession,  and  so  it  had  been  vacant 
for  almost  a  year.  The  landlord  was  overjoyed  at  the 
proposal  made  (through  intermediaries,  as  is  always 
the  custom)  that  it  be  rented  to  a  certain  Mr.  "Du" 
(which  is  Dr.  Dubs'  Chinese  name),  and  hastened  to 
conclude  the  contract.  But  when  Dr.  Dubs  entered 
the  house,  and  the  landlord  found  that  in  his  haste  he 
had  rented  to  a  foreigner,  great  was  his  consternation. 
The  officials  came  to  Dr.  Dubs  and  begged  him  to 
leave,  telling  how  unsafe  it  was  to  stay ;  the  landlord 
begged  him  to  leave,  saying  that  he  would  be  boy- 
cotted. Everything  possible  was  done  to  get  Dr.  Dubs 
to  leave.  But  he  refused  to  budge ;  the  contract  had 
been  signed,  the  rental  paid,  and  he  stood  upon  his 
legal  right  to  the  house.  So  the  United  Evangelical 
Mission  was  the  third  to  establish  itself  in  Changsha, 
the  capital  city  of  Hunan  province. 


i82  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

In  a  month  Dr.  Dubs  went  to  Hankow  and  brought 
to  this  house  his  wife  and  boy.  Hardships  were  not 
lacking.  They  had  trouble  in  establishing  themselves 
in  this  Chinese  house.  In  wet  weather  the  walls  were 
damp  for  ten  feet  from  the  floor.  They  found  it  diffi- 
cult to  get  lump  coal  to  burn  in  their  American  stove ; 
they  could  not  get  potatoes  nor  yeast ;  in  summer  it 
was  intensely  hot  in  their  cramped  quarters ;  they 
were  lacking  many  of  the  things  that  make  comfort 
for  an  American  family.  Harder  to  bear  than  any- 
thing else  was  the  fact  that  they  could  not  go  outdoors. 
Dr.  Dubs,  indeed,  would  walk  a  block  or  two  on  a 
neighboring  street  daily,  to  accustom  the  people  to  his 
presence ;  but  Mrs.  Dubs  and  their  boy  could  not  leave 
the  house  for  fear  of  the  people  until  the  next  spring, 
when  the  popular  prejudice  abated  somewhat,  and 
they  dared  to  steal,  by  back  streets,  to  the  broad  top  of 
the  city  wall,  out  of  which  the  soldiers  could  keep  the 
people,  and  there  they  could  take  walks  in  the  fresh 
air. 

As  yet  no  missionary  work  could  be  done.  Dr. 
Dubs  found  that  the  Chinese  which  he  had  learned  to 
speak  at  Hankow  was  somewhat  different  from  that 
spoken  in  Changsha ;  although  he  could  converse  with 
an  educated,  traveled  man,  yet  it  was  necessary  to  re- 
learn  much  before  he  could  work  with  the  Hunanese. 
For  a  long  time  the  only  service  in  Chinese  that  he 
held  was  morning  prayers  for  the  household — the 
servants,  and  any  Chinese  who  cared  to  drop  in.  Fur- 
thermore he  did  not  have  any  experienced  Christian 


FIRST  YEARS  IN   HUNAN  183 

Chinese  helpers ;   for  most  of  the  work  in  preaching  to 
the  Chinese  has  to  be  done  by  Chinese  themselves. 

It  was  not  until  June  15,  1902,  that  a  chapel  was 
opened.  Dr.  Keller  loaned  Dr.  Dubs  Mr.  Liu,  a  bright 
Chinese  convert  of  five  years'  experience,  who  could 
act  as  evangelist.  Dr.  Dubs  felt  that  now  he  knew 
enough  of  the  language  to  understand  what  the  evan- 
gelist was  saying,  so  as  to  be  able  to  guard  against  any 
false  teaching  that  might  inadvertently  have  crept  into 
the  preacher's  mind.  It  was  impracticable  to  buy. 
property  to  build  a  chapel,  so  a  room  was  fitted  up  in 
their  house  for  services.  It  was  felt  that  even  though 
it  meant  staying  in  Changsha  during  the  intense  sum- 
mer heat,  it  would  be  worth  while  to  get  started  at 
least,  in  the  early  summer,  that  there  might  be  so  much 
of  a  foundation  for  active  work  in  the  fall. 

The  opening  was  a  success.  A  baby  organ,  the  only 
one  in  the  city,  helped  in  the  music.  It  meant  much 
for  the  few  Christians  to  have  another  chapel ;  for 
it  is  very  hard  to  be  a  Christian  in  heathen  surround- 
ings, and  the  Chinese  Christians  need,  even  more  than 
those  in  America,  the  stimulus  that  comes  from  weekly 
attendance  at  Christian  services. 

At  the  same  time,  the  outer  court  of  the  house,  a 
space  some  fifty  feet  square,  with  a  roof  covering  part 
of  it,  was  fitted  up  as  a  street-chapel.  This  was  opened 
the  next  day.  Here  was  held  daily  preaching  for  the 
Chinese.  Benches  were  brought  in,  the  big  front  doors 
opened,  giving  a  free  entrance  from  the  street,  the 
sound  of  the  baby  organ  or  the  presence  of  the  for- 
eigner  drew  a   crowd,   and   the   evangelist   or   some 


l84  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

church  member  would  begin  preaching.  This  preach- 
ing, interrupted  by  tract-selhng,  would  last  all  morn- 
ing. A  typical  street-chapel  is  described  by  Rev.  M. 
E.  Ritzman  in  a  letter : 

"The  presentation  of  the  gospel  in  the  street  chapel  must  be 
leveled  to  the  understanding  of  the  hearers.  The  men  who 
crowd  into  the  chapel  know  nothing  of  our  God,  or  our 
Saviour,  or  our  Bible.  They  must  be  taught  that  there  is  a 
God ;  that  there  is  a  Saviour ;  that  we  are  all  sinners.  So 
one  day  the  preacher  will  talk  to  them  on  the  foolishness  of 
worshipping  idols.  The  next  day  he  may  show  to  those  who 
gather  to  hear  him  preach  that  we  are  all  sinners. 

"The  things  preached  in  the  street  chapel  are  such  as  the 
great  majority  of  us  learned  on  our  mothers'  knees.  All 
classes  are  seen  in  the  chapel,  the  coolie  with  his  load,  the 
merchant  and  his  clerks,  the  rich  man,  the  beggar,  and  even 
the  proud  Confucian  scholar,  who  hardly  deigns  to  look  at 
the  foreigners.  But  the  great  majority  of  those  who  come 
consist  of  the  coolie  and  the  laboring  class. 

"The  order  is  such  as  would  not  for  a  minute  be  tolerated 
in  a  church  at  home.  But  these  men  do  not  know  how  to  be 
quiet  and  reverent.  Some  of  them  seem  to  have  a  kind  of 
fear  that  the  seat  might  charm  them  and  cause  them  to  believe 
something  of  the  doctrines  preached.  The  preacher  may  be  in 
the  midst  of  the  most  solemn  part  of  his  discourse  when  the 
audience  will  burst  out  in  laughter.  Or  he  may  say  something 
that  contradicts  their  ancient  beliefs,  and  a  man  in  the  audi- 
ence will  rise  up  to  challege  his  statements.  Several  men 
may  begin  to  talk  to  each  other.  Some  man,  perhaps  the  one 
in  the  front  seat,  will  look  back  to  the  door,  see  his  friend 
entering,  and  immediately  call  to  him  to  come  and  share 
his  seat  with  him.  Another  man  has  his  pipe  with  him,  and 
very  quietly  (?)  begins  taking  a  smoke.  Or  one  of  the  street 
peddlers  will  enter  with  his  long-stemmed  pipe  and  begin  to 
work  up  a  trade,  charging  a  cash  or  two  for  several  puffs. 
Another  has  a  pocketful  of  peanuts,  or  a  handful  of  water- 
melon seeds,  and  begins  to  satisfy  his  hunger.  The  coolie 
enters  with  his  load — it  may  be  water  buckets,  or  grain  baskets, 
or  a  basket  of  chickens,  or  even  a  load  of   squealing  pigs. 


FIRST   YEARS   IN   HUNAN  185 

I  have  even  seen  them  with  a  crying  baby  in  one  basket  and 
one  or  two  little  piggies  in  the  other. 

"And  one  must  not  only  reckon  with  the  disturbances  in- 
side of  the  chapel.  Those  on  the  outside  are  often  just  as 
formidable.  The  noise  of  the  screechy  wheelbarrows,  the 
curses  of  chair  coolies,  the  yelling  of  children,  the  barking  of 
dogs,  the  gongs  of  the  blind  and  peddlers,  all  come  from  the 
street.  It  is  nothing  unusual  for  the  clerks  of  a  store  to  come 
to  the  street  chapel ;  then  when  a  customer  comes  to  buy,  the 
shopkeeper  comes  to  the  chapel  door  and  calls  his  clerks.  At 
once  three  or  four  or  half  a  dozen  men  jump  up  in  different 
parts  of  the  chapel  and  rush  out  to  attend  to  their  business. 
A  fight  in  the  street,  the  opening  of  a  nearby  theater,  a 
passing  procession  may  transfer  the  whole  audience  to  the 
street  with  the  exception  of  about  half  a  dozen  sleepy  looking 
men,  who  do  not  seem  to  care  even  about  what  the  preacher 
is  saying.  But  others  from  the  street  are  constantly  coming 
in,  usually  filling  the  chapel  very  quickly  again. 

"The  joys  of  street  chapel  work  are  vastly  greater  than  the 
discouragements.  To  see  only  one  man  drop  in  out  of  curi- 
osity, become  interested,  and  come  day  after  day,  until  he 
finally  comes  to  the  regular  prayer-meetings,  and  then  de- 
velops into  a  faithful  Christian,  is  a  joy,  than  which  there  is 
none  sweeter  this  side  of  heaven.  And  the  very  knowledge 
that  you  are  sowing  seed  every  day  that  sometime,  some- 
where, must  bring  forth  fruit,  is  such  as  I  believe  only  the 
worker  in  heathen  lands  can  ever  fully  realize.  Discourage- 
ments and  weariness?  Yes,  sometimes;  but  who  would  not 
gladly  endure  these  for  the  sake  of  the  greater  joy  set  before 
him?" 

When  a  man  becomes  interested,  he  is  invited  around 
to  the  daily  vesper  service.  The  Sunday  service  is  not 
for  those  who  know  nothing  of  Christianity,  but  rather 
for  Christians,  and  non-Christians  who  already  know 
something  and  can  understand  a  discourse  which  deals 
of  such  terms  as  "sin,"  "Christ,"  "salvation,"  etc.  Be- 
sides these  services,  there  is  the  Guest  Hall  work — two 
rooms  are  fitted  up  to  receive  guests  in  Chinese  style, 


l86  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

one  for  men  and  one  for  women,  and  after  the  services 
the  people  who  wish  to  learn  more,  come  to  these  guest 
halls,  where  the  foreigner  or  an  evanglist  talks  with 
them,  and  endeavors  to  interest  them  in  Christianity. 
These  services  are  still  the  foundational  services  in 
mission  work ;  they  are  graded  so  as  to  teach  the  peo- 
ple who  know  more  and  those  who  know  less  of  Chris- 
tianity. In  going  to  a  people  to  whom  the  term  "sin" 
conveys  a  hazy  idea  of  certain  evil  deeds  that  may  be 
counterbalanced  by  certain  good  deeds,  such  as  giving 
alms  to  a  beggar,  to  whom  "Christ"  is  an  unknown 
proper  name,  "God"  a  term  for  myriads  of  idols,  it  is 
necessary  to  deal  gradually  in  imparting  Christian 
truth. 

Later  other  services  were  added.  Sunday  school 
work  was  first  begun  with  the  children  in  the  day 
school  as  pupils.  There  were  no  trained  teachers,  and 
there  were  many  other  difficulties  in  getting  started. 
This  has  become  one  of  the  most  successful  forms  of 
Christian  work.  The  Chinese  religions  neglect  the 
children ;  that  the  Christians  should  think  it  worth 
while  to  teach  their  religion  to  the  children  was  quite 
an  innovation. 

There  was  also  established  a  workers'  training  class. 
This  met  in  the  morning  before  the  work  of  the  day 
began.    Of  this  Dr.  Dubs  writes : 

"It  soon  became  apparent  that  I  must  take  steps  to  bring 
my  men  into  a  deeper  and  richer  experience,  if  I  would  have 
them  do  much  effective  work.  They  needed  training,  instruc- 
tion, criticism,  etc.  *  *  *  Thus  every  day  is  begun  with  a 
service  of  prayer,  'just  among  ourselves,'  and  I  am  glad  to 
note  the  progress  the  native  brethren  are  making.     For  some 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   HUNAN  187 

weeks  I  have  been  trying  to  teach  them  to  live  a  life  of 
prayer,  to  realize  that  nothing  of  any  value  to  Christ's  king- 
dom can  be  accomplished  without  prayer  and  an  utter  de- 
pendence upon  the  help  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  It  is  in  this 
meeting  that  all  important  phases  of  the  work  are  reviewed 
and  discussed,  with  a  view  of  making  our  work  more  ef- 
fective." 

From  the  beginning  great  emphasis  was  put  upon 
the  guest  hall  work.  The  guest  hall  was  kept  open  all 
day,  with  an  evangelist  or  another  worker  in  attend- 
ance. This  man  would  be  ready  to  talk  to  a  casual 
visitor,  and  would  turn  the  conversation  to  some  reli- 
gious theme. 

Another  phase  of  the  work  was  tract-selling.  In  a 
land  where  learning  is  so  much  emphasized,  much  can 
be  done  through  the  printed  Word.  Consequently  a 
great  effort  was  made  to  sell  tracts  of  various  kinds 
and  printed  Scriptures.  On  every  station,  and  on 
every  itinerating  trip,  an  effort  is  always  made  to  sell 
tracts.  These  are  prepared  by  the  best  missionaries 
in  China,  and  can  often  make  an  impression  where  the 
missionary's  stumbling  talk  fails.  They  are  rarely 
given  away,  but  are  sold  far  under  cost — that  the  pos- 
sessor may  feel  their  worth  by  paying  for  them. 
There  are  authentic  cases  where  a  tract  bore  fruit 
after  ten  years ;  the  purchaser  waited  ten  years  after 
reading  the  tract  for  more  light  upon  this  subject  and 
then  found  it  when  the  missionary  came  and  preached. 

Of  the  women's  work  and  of  educational  work  I 
shall  speak  later.  The  foregoing  are  the  forms  of  mis- 
sionary work  which  are  at  present  very  important,  and 
which  form  the  foundation  of  the  work  of  the  mission 


l88  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

on  all  the  stations.  Most  of  the  work  of  the  mission- 
ary is  like  church  work  in  America ;  but  owing  to  the 
people's  entire  ignorance  of  Christianity,  something 
which  cannot  be  realized  by  anyone  who  has  not  been 
in  a  non-Christian  country,  it  is  necessary  to  add  other 
forms  of  work,  so  as  to  adapt  the  gospel  to  different 
kinds  of  people. 

In  the  summer  of  1902  anti-foreign  rumors  became 
very  rife.  They  kept  growing  worse  and  worse,  and 
the  people  began  to  get  into  an  excitable  frame  of 
mind.  Those  conversant  with  the  situation  feared  an 
outbreak  similar  to  that  in  1900,  for  missionary  work 
sometimes  is  like  sitting  on  top  of  a  volcano ;  it  may 
break  out  or  it  may  not ;  in  either  event  one  has  to  be 
on  the  watch.  Rumor  had  it  that  the  cholera  epidemic 
was  caused  by  the  poison  that  the  foreigners  had  put 
into  the  wells ;  that  the  foreigners  would  catch  un- 
suspecting Chinese  and  gouge  out  their  eyes  or  heart 
with  which  to  make  medicine.  These  and  other  simi- 
lar rumors  were  circulated  until  the  situation  culmi- 
nated in  the  murder  of  two  missionaries  in  Shenchow, 
a  town  in  the  western  part  of  the  province.  This  mur- 
der could  have  been  prevented  by  the  local  officials, 
but  they  were  anxious  to  get  rid  of  the  "foreign 
devils"  and  winked  at  the  action  of  the  mob  until  it 
was  too  late.  The  severity  with  which  this  negligence 
was  punished  by  England,  whose  subjects  these  mis- 
sionaries were,  cleared  the  air.  The  officials  of  the 
province  saw  that  the  foreigners  under  their  charge 
must  be  protected- — and  so  they  were  protected. 
There  was  no  more  disturbance  of  the  kind  in  Hunan. 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   HUNAN  189 

These  two  men  were  martyrs  for  the  rest  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. From  that  day  to  this  no  missionary  has 
lost  his  Hfe  as  a  result  of  anti-foreign  mob  violence. 
The  officials  can  protect  the  foreigners  if  they  see  it  is 
necessary.  Whether  such  will  continue  to  be  the  case 
under  the  laxer  rule  of  the  New  China  is  a  question ; 
but  now  the  people  are  far  more  friendly  than  they 
were  then. 

In  October,  1902,  the  mission  was  definitely  located 
in  Changsha.  An  opportunity  was  found  to  purchase 
a  large  house  situated  on  one  of  the  main  streets,  a 
little  to  the  east  of  the  center  of  the  city.  Although 
the  London  Missionary  Society  had  previously  pur- 
chased some  property  just  outside  the  city,  this  was 
the  first  time  property  was  purchased  for  missionary 
purposes  inside  the  city.  This  property  is  situated  on 
the  street  leading  to  one  of  the  city  gates,  where  there 
is  a  constant  stream  of  people  passing — a  circumstance 
which  makes  it  ideal  for  street-chapel  preaching.  The 
house  was  light  and  airy — an  unusual  thing  for  a  Chi- 
nese house,  making  it  far  more  healthful  than  the  one 
then  occupied.  In  front  of  the  house  proper  were 
some  shops,  which  were  turned  into  a  street-chapel 
(also  used  for  the  Sunday  services)  and  a  school 
room.  So  the  mission  was  located  at  this  place.  Later 
on  adjoining  pieces  of  property  were  bought,  and 
though  the  property  is  now  becoming  too  small  for  the 
work,  it  is  still,  and  probably  will  continue  to  be  the 
chief  location  of  the  mission. 

That  same  fall.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  C.  A.  Fuessle  arrived 
in  Changsha.    They  were  the  first  reinforcements  that 


ipo 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


had  come  to  assist  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dubs.  The  work  had 
become  too  great  for  two  people  to  conduct,  and  Dr. 
Dubs  needed  help  very  badly.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Fuessle 
had  arrived  in  China  a  year  before,  in  October,  1901, 
but  as  there  was  no  place  for  them  to  live  in  Changsha, 
and  as  they  could  do  no  work  until  they  had  learned 
the  language,  they  spent  their  first  year  at  Hankow 
and  Ruling,  coming  to  Changsha  in  October,  1902, 
when  there  was  room  in  the  newly-purchased  house. 
For  some  months  Rev.  Fuessle  proved  himself  a  valu- 
able helper  in  the  work  of  the  mission,  as  far  as  his 
command  of  the  language  permitted.  But  the  seeds 
of  a  disease  which  was  in  his  system  before  he  was 
sent  to  China  (diabetes  mellitis)  developed  quickly 
under  the  influence  of  the  new  climate,  and  in  Febru- 
ary, 1903,  he  had  to  return  to  the  United  States.  It 
was  a  great  disappointment  to  him  and  to  his  col- 
league that  his  promising  career  should  be  thus  cut 
short.  His  first  public  speech  in  Chinese  was  his  fare- 
well address. 

That  Mr.  Fuessle  should  have  to  return  on  account 
of  his  health  produced  a  very  unfavorable  impression 
at  home.     On  this  subject  Dr.  Dubs  writes : 

"Our  general  health  is  just  as  good  here  as  it  was  in 
America,  and  we  can  see  no  reason  why  a  good  healthy 
person,  with  a  good  constitution,  cannot  live  here  just  as  in 
the  homeland." 

Dr.  Hume,  the  director  of  the  Yale  Medical  School 

in  Hunan,  writes : 

"With  reasonable  care  it  is  as  easy  to  keep  well  in  the 
tropics  as  at  home.  If  one  is  willing  to  study  the  conditions 
in  which  he  is  placed,  and  to  fit  himself  wisely  into  them  by 


Rev.  C.  A.  Fuessle,  Jr. 

Died  Dec.  1 1,  1903 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   HUNAN  191 

adopting  a  few  simple  rules  of  health,  it  should  not  be  hard 
to  keep  well." 

Had  Mr.  Fuessle  remained  in  good  health,  the  mis- 
sion would  have  expanded  much  more  rapidly.  The 
loss  of  this  worker  threw  a  much  greater  strain  upon 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dubs.  Mr.  Fuessle  was  an  exceptionally 
gifted  man.  He  had  made  excellent  progress  in  the 
language,  far  above  the  average.  While  in  charge  of 
the  guest  hall  work  he  won  the  confidence  of  the  Chi- 
nese evangelist  and  helpers ;  all  loved  him  and  thought 
very  highly  of  him.  Mrs.  Fuessle  was  preparing  to 
start  what  would  have  been  the  first  kindergarten  in 
Hunan.  Why  the  mission  should  be  thus  set  back  in 
its  infancy  seems  hard  to  understand ;  the  lesson  of 
carefulness  in  choosing  missionaries  was  deeply  im- 
pressed upon  the  board. 

Mr.  Fuessle's  enforced  return  home  only  served  to 
increase  his  enthusiasm  for  missions.  It  was  a  great 
shock  to  him  that  he  should  have  to  return.  At  first 
he  seemed  to  improve  under  medical  care.  Since  he 
could  not  be  in  China,  he  must  interest  others  in  mis- 
sions. So  he  undertook  a  trip  through  the  Church. 
It  seemed  as  if  he  were  trying  to  repay  God  and  the 
Church  a  debt  he  owed  in  behalf  of  China.  But  his 
exacting  labors  exhausted  his  strength.  His  infinite 
willingness  to  do  had  led  him  too  far.  He  laid  down 
his  life  upon  the  altar  of  service.  On  his  last  Sunday 
he  preached  twice;  Monday  he  attempted  a  curio 
talk;  Friday,  December  nth,  1903,  he  passed  to  the 
home  of  his  Father,  for  whose  work  he  had  given  his 
very  life. 


192  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Thus  ended  the  life  of  one  whose  faithfulness  to  the 
Church  and  willingness  to  do  God's  work  is  an  ex- 
ample to  all  others.  His  life  was  brought  to  an  un- 
timely end  because  he  served  God  so  faithfully  and 
continuously.  He  wore  himself  out  in  service.  May 
God  send  to  us  also  His  spirit  of  service  in  such  abun- 
dant measure. 

But  even  though  the  staff  was  reduced  in  numbers, 
the  work  must  go  on  and  increase.  In  May,  1903,  an 
evangelist,  Mr.  Liu,  went  to  Siangtan  with  orders  to 
rent  a  place  at  all  hazards.  Siangtan  is  one  of  the 
largest  cities  in  Hunan,  about  twenty-seven  miles 
south  of  Changsha  on  the  Siang  River. 

Mr.  Liu  succeeded  in  renting  a  house  not  very  far 
from  the  present  property,  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
city,  near  the  anchorage  of  the  boats  coming  from  up 
the  river,  situated  on  the  main  street,  where  thousands 
of  country  people  pass  daily.  He  was  put  in  charge  of 
this  station,  conducting  daily  street  chapel,  preaching 
and  Sunday  services,  as  well  as  guest  hall  work.  Dr. 
Dubs  made  a  weekly  trip  to  Siangtan  to  oversee  the 
work.  This  was  the  first  branch  from  the  main  sta- 
tion at  Changsha.  At  the  time  it  might  seem  unwise — 
one  man  and  his  wife  could  not  serve  two  stations. 
But  the  faith  that  led  to  the  founding  of  the  mission 
was  theirs  too,  and  they  trusted  that  there  would  be 
speedy  reinforcements  to  aid  them  in  the  work. 

On  the  days  of  June  19  to  21,  1903,  there  was  held 
in  Changsha  a  memorable  conference  of  all  the  Prot- 
estant missionary  societies  then  working  in  Hunan. 
Ten  of  the  thirteen  societies  were  represented.     The 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   HUNAN  193 

missionaries  resolved  that,  as  there  were  so  few  mis- 
sionaries in  so  large  a  territory,  there  was  no  excuse 
for  duplication  of  work.  Consequently  the  province 
was  divided  into  sections,  that  each  missionary  society 
may  be  unhampered  in  its  own  section,  and  that,  ex- 
cept in  the  large  cities,  where  there  was  room  for  all, 
only  one  society  should  be  working  in  each  town  or 
county.  As  a  result  of  this  conference,  several  of  the 
missionary  societies  readjusted  some  of  their  work, 
that  they  might  not  trespass  upon  the  territory  of  other 
societies.  This  policy  has  been  persisted  in  ever  since, 
and  with  two  exceptions  (the  Roman  Catholics  and 
the  Seventh  Day  Adventists)  has  been  adhered  to  by 
all  the  missions.  New  societies  wishing  to  enter  the 
province  were  assigned  unoccupied  territory ;  and  old 
societies,  wishing  to  withdraw,  made  arrangements 
with  the  other  societies  to  take  up  their  work.  In  this 
way  duplication  of  effort  has  been  avoided,  and  the 
efficiency  of  the  small  missionary  force  has  been 
greatly  increased. 

The  territory  which  has  fallen  to  the  lot  of  the 
United  Evangelical  Church  comprises  the  cities  of 
Changsha,  Siangtan,  Liling,  Yuhsien,  and  Chaling, 
with  the  counties  in  which  they  are  located.  Some  of 
this  territory  has  been  taken  over  from  the  China  In- 
land Mission ;  in  most  of  it  we  were  pioneers.  The 
population  is  estimated  at  something  like  a  million ; 
the  connection  of  the  main  stations  by  the  railroad 
gives  it  a  great  importance  and  gives  the  missionaries 
quite  an  advantage  in  traveling.  The  people  (except 
in  the  cities)  live  in  the  densely  populated  country  dis- 
13 


194 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


trict.  In  this  territory  (except  in  the  cities  of  Chang- 
sha  and  Siangtan)  we  are  the  only  mission  working 
(except  the  Roman  Cathohcs),  and  the  responsibility 
for  the  Christianization  of  those  people  rests  squarely 
upon  this  Church.  It  may  well  make  us  pause  to  think 
that  our  gifts  and  prayers  will  determine  whether  these 
particular  people  will  know  of  Christ  and  of  His  sal- 
vation.   If  we  fail,  no  one  else  will  take  up  the  task. 

One  other  important  event  at  this  conference  was 
the  coming  of  the  Yale  Mission  to  Hunan.  The  so- 
cieties working  in  Hunan  entrusted  higher  education 
in  sciences,  arts  and  medicine  to  the  Yale  University 
Mission.  Thus  there  came  to  Hunan  an  institution 
which  has  become  known  throughout  China,  and  which 
gives  to  the  province  an  intellectual  center  and  a  means 
of  training  workers  that  would  be  difficult,  if  not  im- 
possible, to  secure  otherwise. 

On  October  ii,  1903,  the  church  at  Changsha  was 
organized  with  five  members,  and  the  first  communion 
service  held.  One  of  these  members  came  by  letter 
from  another  mission,  and  four  were  baptized  on  con- 
fession of  faith,  the  first  fruits  of  the  mission.  Thus 
was  begun  the  organization  of  our  church  in  Chang- 
sha. Five  members  may  not  seem  to  be  much  as  the 
result  of  two  years  of  arduous  work.  But  they  were 
years  of  seed-sowing;  the  seed  that  was  then  sown  is 
still  bearing  fruit  in  an  ever-increasing  number  of 
converts.  But  it  is  never  safe  to  judge  the  Christian 
Church  by  the  number  of  members ;  in  those  early 
days,  when  people  often  joined  the  Church  for  other 
than  religious  motives,  it  was  necessary  to  go  very 


FIRST  YEARS  IN  HUNAN  195 

slow  in  baptizing  Chinese  converts;  and  the  number 
of  baptized  Christians  represents  a  larger  number  who 
are  Christians,  but  who  have  not  yet  proved  their  al- 
legiance to  Christ  well  enough  to  be  granted  admission 
to  the  organized  Church.  In  the  statistics  at  the  end 
of  the  book,  an  attempt  is  made  to  estimate  the  size  of 
the  Christian  community  by  adding  together  the  num- 
ber of  Church  members  and  the  number  of  those  in 
catechetical  classes  and  otherwise  in  preparation  for 
baptism — all  of  whom  are  either  Christians  or  on  the 
borderline  between  heathenism  and  Christianity.  It 
was  well  that  circumspection  was  observed  in  admit- 
ting converts  to  baptism,  for  more  than  once  it  has 
been  found  that  the  real  purpose  of  a  convert  in  turn- 
ing Christian  was  to  gain  the  foreigner's  aid  in  a  law 
suit.  Such  converts  are  promptly  expelled,  and  thanks 
to  its  careful  policy,  the  United  Evangelical  Mission 
has  had  as  small  a  proportion  of  such  cases  as  any 
other  mission. 

With  the  organization  of  a  church,  the  first  period 
in  the  history  of  the  mission  closes.  It  was  a  period 
of  beginnings,  of  struggle  and  hardship,  of  intense  op- 
position, and  small  successes.  During  this  period  Dr. 
Dubs  and  his  wife  worked  alone,  except  for  the  few 
months  that  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Fuessle  were  with  them. 
Foundation  laying  is  always  slow  work,  and  the  best 
foundations  are  laid  slowest.  It  was  a  time  when 
faith  was  needed  to  step  forward ;  but  faith  tri- 
umphed, and  in  spite  of  troubles  with  the  language 
and  with  the  forces  of  heathenism,  the  mission  was 
firmly  founded  and  a  good  beginning  made  for  future 
work. 


CHAPTER  IV 

CHANGSHA 

From  this  time  forward  the  history  of  the  mission 
is  the  story  of  how,  brick  by  brick,  the  superstructure 
was  built  on  the  foundation  thus  laid.  At  first  con- 
fined to  Changsha,  the  mission  spread  southeast,  to 
Siangtan,  Liling,  Yuhsien,  and  Chaling.  Since  each 
mission  station  developed  separately,  we  shall  consider 
them  one  by  one,  and  carry  the  history  of  each  station 
through  to  the  year  1917  before  taking  up  another. 

Changsha,  the  first  station  of  the  mission,  is  the 
capital  city  of  the  province.  It  is  a  handsome  and 
densely  populated  city.  The  population  according  to 
the  only  census  taken,  is  270,000.  It  is  at  present  on 
the  railroad  from  the  coal  mines  at  Pingsiang  to 
Hankow,  and  is  a  station  on  the  projected  railroad 
from  Hankow  to  Canton,  one  of  the  trunk  lines  for 
travel  and  commerce.  Most  of  the  mission  boards 
operating  in  the  province  have  missionaries  in  Chang- 
sha. Consequently  it  is  the  center  for  union  move- 
ments ;  the  Yale  Mission  and  the  Union  Girls'  High 
and  Normal  School  are  located  there.  It  is  assuming 
importance  as  a  manufacturing  center;  from  the 
water-front  twenty  or  thirty  large  smoke-stacks  are 
visible ;  there  are  large  antimony  works,  a  match  fac- 
tory, and  other  establishments.  In  addition  to  the 
trunk  line  just  mentioned,  communication   is  main- 

196 


CHANGSHA  197 

tained  with  Hankow  by  large  river  steamers,  except 
for  a  few  months  in  the  winter;  making  it  a  place 
easy  of  access. 

Being  the  capital  of  the  province,  it  is  a  place  to 
which  many  come ;  men  have  been  found  in  the  most 
distant  parts  of  the  province,  and  in  other  provinces 
too,  who  have  listened  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
in  our  chapel  at  Changsha.  At  such  central  stations  as 
this  it  is  possible  to  reach  a  greater  number  of  people 
than  anywhere  else. 

The  development  of  the  mission  work  in  Changsha 
is  the  same  as  that  of  any  other  station.  The  street- 
chapel  preaching,  tract-selling,  Sunday  services,  wom- 
en's work,  schools,  Sunday  school,  and  other  such 
forms  of  work  have  been  continued  and  developed, 
with  varying  success.  Christian  work  at  Changsha, 
just  as  in  every  large  city,  has  been  hard,  more  diffi- 
cult than  at  any  other  of  the  stations.  This  is  due  to 
various  causes.  Not  only  does  a  large  city  present 
more  perplexing  difficulties  than  any  other  place  be- 
cause of  its  size,  but  the  presence  of  a  large  floating 
population  of  the  literati  (the  educated  leaders  of  the 
people),  and  government  officials  who  often  discour- 
age Christianity,  make  it  difficult.  The  foreigners, 
resident  in  the  city  since  Changsha  was  made  an  open 
port,  make  mission  work  harder;  these  business  men 
show  to  the  Chinese  that  our  civilization  is  not  en- 
tirely Christian ;  too  often  they  illustrate  vividly  the 
vices  of  the  West,  and  the  Chinese  think  that  if  these 
business  men  are  illustrations  of  what  Christian  coun- 
tries produce,  then  they  will  have  none  of  Christianity. 


198  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

So  Changsha,  while  an  important  station,  has  been  a 
difficult  one  as  well. 

In  January,  1904,  the  first  permanent  reinforce- 
ments arrived  in  Hunan — Rev.  C.  C.  Talbott,  Rev.  M. 
E.  Ritzman,  and  Miss  Marie  Hasenpflug.  The  first 
two  came  out  as  regular  missionaries ;  Miss  Hasen- 
pflug was  on  a  tour  around  the  world  and  stopped  off 
a  year  to  visit  her  sister,  Mrs.  Dubs,  and  to  teach 
Homer,  then  in  the  grammar  grades.  For  a  year  she 
acted  as  Homer's  tutor,  and  helped  a  little  in  the  boys' 
school.  When  the  year  was  up,  she  felt  the  call  of 
mission  work  so  much  that  instead  of  continuing  her 
trip  around  the  world,  she  stayed,  and  is  to-day  the 
principal  of  the  Girls'  Boarding  School.  If  some  of 
those  in  America  who  are  dubious  as  to  whether  they 
feel  called  to  mission  work  could  just  come  to  China 
and  spend  a  year  at  a  mission  station,  they  would  see 
the  great  opportunity  it  presents  and  would  feel  its 
irresistible  lure. 

While  these  reinforcements  were  a  help,  yet  it  must 
be  remembered  that  a  missionary  is  of  little  use  for 
the  first  year  or  two,  that  he  is  on  the  field ;  that  time 
must  be  given  him  to  learn  the  language.  Even  in  the 
second  year  he  can  do  only  a  limited  amount  of  work. 
But  these  missionaries  realized  the  situation,  and  were 
willing  to  dive  in  and  do  anything  that  they  could, 
even  though  it  meant  neglecting  the  all-important  lan- 
guage study,  and  so  slower  progress  in  mission  work. 
So  we  find  them  doing  things  that  no  missionary  has 
done  since,  in  his  first  year  in  China. 


CHANGSHA  199 

On  April  3,  1904,  four  more  Chinese  were  baptized. 
It  must  not  be  thought  that  it  is  an  easy  thing  for  a 
Chinese  to  be  accepted  as  a  Christian  in  full  member- 
ship. Ofttimes  men  will  come  to  the  Church  who 
hope  to  benefit  materially  from  their  connection  with 
the  foreigner.  To  exclude  such  and  to  insure  a  good 
foundation  for  the  future  Christian  community,  a  rigid 
process  of  weeding  out  is  carried  through  before  a 
Chinese  is  baptized.  The  Christian  Endeavor  Society 
(organized  a  little  later)  is  watched,  and  those  who 
desire  to  study  further  are  enrolled  in  classes,  after  a 
careful  examination  on  the  part  of  the  foreign  mis- 
sionary and  a  Chinese  Christian  sent  specially  to  in- 
vestigate. The  report  of  this  committee  is  considered 
at  the  regular  monthly  meeting  of  the  members,  and 
the  person  is  accepted  or  rejected.  If  the  person  is 
rejected,  it  is  not  to  cast  him  aside,  but  to  correct  some 
grievous  fault;  it  is  an  attempt  to  help  rather  than  to 
injure. 

These  classes  for  study  meet  weekly  or  bi-weekly, 
and  are  taught  by  the  foreigner  in  the  stations,  and  by 
Chinese  colporteurs  in  the  out-stations.  The  course  of 
study  comprises  the  central  chapters  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, a  catechism,  and  some  book  on  Christianity. 
But  stress  is  placed  more  upon  the  devotional  phase  of 
life  and  the  practical  application  of  Christianity  to 
everyday  living.  These  candidates  are  carefully 
watched  and  guided  by  visits  and  conversations.  A 
period  of  at  least  a  year  is  the  time  for  probation.  At 
last  they  are  invited  to  meet  the  Examining  Board, 
which  is  composed  of  the  missionaries,  the  Chinese 


200  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

pastors,  and  some  members,  and  the  candidates  are 
given  a  rigid  examination  in  the  catechism  and  as  to 
their  own  faith.  If  they  are  passed,  they  are  recom- 
mended to  a  special  meeting  of  the  Church  members, 
and  if  accepted,  they  are  baptized  and  admitted  to 
Church  membership. 

So  it  is  seen  that  for  every  Church  member  there 
are  a  great  number  of  "inquirers,"  persons  who  ear- 
nestly desire  to  be  Christians,  and  in  many  cases  are 
Christians,  but  who  have  not  sufficiently  proved  them- 
selves. The  number  of  Church  members  rather  repre- 
sents a  minimum  number  of  those  reached;  the  ad- 
herents of  the  Church  usually  number  about  twice  as 
many.  An  attempt  to  estimate  the  number  of  Chris- 
tian adherents  has  been  made  under  the  rubric  "Chris- 
tian Community"  in  the  statistics. 

On  March  17,  1904,  the  new  street  chapel  was  re- 
opened. While  the  place  was  being  remodeled,  it  had 
been  closed.  One  of  the  new  missionaries  describes 
the  scene : 

"I  wish  you  could  have  seen  them  as  they  came  rushing  in. 
Dirty  and  ragged  some  of  them  were,  others  clean  and  well- 
dressed  and  evidently  of  the  wealthier  class.  A  hymn  was 
sung  and  then  the  evangelist  preached  to  this  crowd  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Jesus  Christ.  *  *  *  Our  new  chapel 
holds  about  200  when  full,  as  it  very  often  is.  The  doors 
open  on  to  one  of  the  busiest  streets  in  the  city.  This  street 
is  traversed  by  the  great  majority  of  the  farmers  and  students 
coming  into  the  city.  At  nine  o'clock  every  weekday  the 
doors  are  thrown  open,  and  our  colporteur  sells  tracts  to  those 
who  step  inside.  At  ten  the  preaching  is  begun.  One  of  us 
missionaries  always  tries  to  be  present.  We  do  this  to  get 
the  people  into  the  chapel,  the  crowds  being  always  much 
greater  when  one  of  us  is  present." 


CHANGSHA  20I 

Another  feature  of  the  work  at  Changsha  is  the 
monthly  union  prayer-meeting.  This  is  a  gathering 
of  the  Protestant  Chinese  of  every  denomination.  It 
is  a  great  event,  in  that  it  shows  that  the  various  de- 
nominations, though  distinct  in  organization,  yet  are 
one  in  spirit.  Indeed,  in  China,  where  the  missionaries 
are  fighting  the  forces  of  heathenism,  they  reaHze  the 
common  fundamentals  of  Christianity  with  a  vivid- 
ness seldom  found  in  America  where  the  fight  for 
Christ  is  not  so  severe.  Just  as  the  Allies  were  forced 
to  unite  their  armies  when  hard  pressed,  so  when 
Church  union  comes,  it  will  be  found  to  be  the  fruit 
of  Christian  missions.  Such  a  spirit  of  unity  is  a  great 
encouragement  to  the  Chinese  Christians  themselves, 
who  cannot  recognize  the  differences  in  the  various  de- 
nominations which  have  won  them  to  Christ. 

To  show  the  impression  Christianity  had  already 
made  upon  the  city,  let  me  cite  an  interesting  item ;  as 
early  as  this  year  the  governor  of  the  province,  unable 
to  find  a  sufficient  number  of  school  buildings,  ordered 
that  some  of  the  temples  be  converted  into  schools. 
The  idols  were  moved  from  their  pedestals,  and  shoved 
into  alcoves,  where  they  were  boarded  up.  And  this 
was  done,  not  by  a  Christian,  but  by  a  Confucianist 
governor  to  further  western  education.  Since  that 
time  this  has  happened  again  and  again.  The  first 
impact  of  our  civilization  upon  paganism  is  to  bring 
skepticism  of  the  native  faiths,  but  at  the  same  time 
it  does  not  awaken  a  desire  for  Christianity.  If  there 
were  no  missions,  China  would  rapidly  become 
atheistic. 


202  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

In  November,  1904,  another  group  of  reinforce- 
ments arrived  at  Changsha,  Rev.  H.  E.  Voss,  and  Rev, 
and  Mrs.  A.  I.  Ferch.  Of  these,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kerch 
were  compelled  to  return  to  America  in  a  year  because 
of  the  illness  of  Mrs.  Ferch.  Again  it  was  a  tragedy, 
and  a  great  set-back  to  the  mission  that  these  mission- 
aries should  be  compelled  to  return.  It  is  experiences 
like  this  one,  and  that  of  Mr.  Fuessle  that  have  made 
the  Mission  Board  very  careful  to  secure  thorough 
medical  examinations  of  all  prospective  missionaries. 

In  July,  1905,  the  port  of  Changsha  was  declared 
open  to  trade.  According  to  the  treaties,  foreign 
missionaries  were  allowed  to  reside  in  every  part  of 
the  Chinese  Empire,  but  other  Europeans  or  Amer- 
icans could  only  reside  in  certain  places  which  had 
officially  been  declared  "open  ports."  This  declara- 
tion opened  the  way  to  the  establishment  of  a  large 
foreign  colony  in  Changsha,  which  now  numbers  some 
hundreds.  It  also  meant  that  Changsha  would  be  a 
larger  trade  center  than  ever,  and  that  it  would  be 
subject  to  a  greater  variety  of  foreign  influences.  The 
coming  of  the  foreign  business  man,  as  mentioned 
above,  makes  mission  work  harder ;  the  teaching  of 
the  foreign  missionary  and  the  practice  of  the  foreign 
business  man  does  not  always  correspond. 

In  October,  1905,  the  first  Christian  Endeavor  So- 
ciety was  organized.  This  society  was  not  so  much 
for  young  people  as  for  young  Christians.  It  was  felt 
that  the  Chinese  who  are  just  growing  into  a  full 
Christian  life  must  have  some  place  where  they  can 
learn  to  pray,  to  speak  of  Christ,  and  to  realize  what 


CHANGSHA  203 

the  fulness  of  Christ  is.  So  in  the  Keystone  League 
of  Christian  Endeavor  society  the  young  convert  prays 
his  first  public  prayer,  gives  his  first  testimony,  and  is 
guided  into  the  richness  of  Christian  life.  Here  he  is 
not  preached  at,  but  practices  what  he  has  learned. 

In  the  summer  of  1906  there  was  a  disastrous  flood 
in  Hunan.  The  Siang  River  is  a  tributary  of  the 
Yangtse.  It  is  a  small  and  shallow  stream  in  winter, 
but  the  freshets  and  melting  snows  of  the  mountains 
cause  it  to  raise  forty  or  more  feet  and  spread  over 
the  country.  These  floods  could  be  controlled,  but  the 
lack  of  an  awakened  government  has  prevented  it. 
Every  summer  there  is  more  or  less  of  a  flood ;  some 
summers  it  is  extraordinarily  large,  and  thousands 
of  people  are  made  homeless,  and  many  drowned.  At 
such  times  the  foreigners  have  done  a  good  deal  of 
relief  work,  assisted  by  contributions  from  America 
and  from  the  Chinese — such  work  has  always  ad- 
vanced the  cause  of  Christ  in  the  eyes  of  the  Chinese, 
when  they  see  what  fruits  it  brings.  So  this  time  the 
missionaries  seized  the  opportunity,  and  by  their  re- 
lief work  won  for  their  Master  a  favorable  hearing 
among  the  people. 

The  organization  of  a  "mission"  in  Hunan  dates 
back  to  April  21,  1908.  Up  to  this  time  the  superin- 
tendent had  been  responsible  for  the  disposition  of  the 
entire  forces  of  the  mission.  Ordinarily  a  missionary 
does  not  participate  in  the  direction  of  the  work  of  the 
mission  until  he  has  passed  the  examination  in  the 
third  year's  language  work.  Only  those  who  know 
the  Chinese  and  the  situation  are  sufficiently  experi- 


204  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

enced  to  decide  matters  of  mission  policy.  From  this 
time  on,  while  extraordinary  matters  were  left  in  the 
care  of  the  superintendent,  the  policy  of  the  mission 
was  determined  by  the  missionaries  at  their  annual 
mission  meeting.  This  mission  meeting  and  its  com- 
mittees, stations  the  missionaries  and  the  Chinese 
workers,  decides  such  matters  as  the  purchase  of  prop- 
erty, erection  of  buildings,  and  all  important  matters, 
subject,  of  course,  to  the  action  of  the  Board  of  Mis- 
sions in  America,  especially  in  matters  of  finance. 

A  new  kind  of  Sunday  service  was  introduced  in  the 
summer  of  1909.  On  Sunday  evening  there  was  held 
an  evangelistic  service  for  the  Chinese  in  which  all 
the  active  work  was  done  by  the  laymen.  Neither  the 
foreigners  nor  the  Chinese  evangelist  takes  a  promi- 
nent part.  After  a  short  time  of  prayer  in  an  adjoin- 
ing room,  the  Christians  go  to  the  street-chapel,  and 
there  these  men  testify  to  the  power  of  God  upon 
them.  Everything  is  informal ;  the  people  can  tell  that 
it  is  not  a  scholar  speaking  to  them,  but  one  of  them- 
selves, who  is  telling  of  his  own  experience,  and  such 
an  address  is  very  effective.  In  China  Christians  are 
on  the  alert  to  tell  their  fellowmen  what  they  have 
found  in  their  new  faith. 

The  regular  development  of  mission  work  was  in- 
terrupted by  a  local  riot  in  April,  1910.  Such  riots  are 
always  a  possibility  among  an  uneducated  people 
which  will  believe  senseless  rumors  such  as  the  fol- 
lowing: 

A  member  of  the  church  came  one  day,  telling  how  he 
had  overheard  a  company  of  people  in  a  back  room  discussing 


CHANGSHA  205 

the  situation.  "They  mentioned  the  fact  (?)  that  foreigners 
had  always  been  guilty  of  gouging  out  the  eyes  and  ears  of 
little  children  to  use  as  medicines.  An  old  woman  who 
worked  in  a  foreigner's  house,  accidentally  found  a  door  of 
a  third-floor  room  open,  in  which  she  saw  a  large  number  of 
eyes  and  hearts  that  were  to  be  shipped  to  America  to  be 
used  in  making  very  expensive  medicines.  On  her  return 
from  this  room  she  was  discovered  by  the  missionary,  who, 
fearing  that  she  would  tell  what  she  saw,  gave  her  a  cup 
of  tea;  one-half  hour  later  she  was  dead  and  her  lips  sealed 
forever.  This  crowd  of  persons,  deliberating  in  secret,  never 
questioned  the  story,  but  simply  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  was  about  time  to  wreck  all  chapels  and  mission  com- 
pounds." 

Any  occurrence  may  start  a  riot.  In  this  case,  the 
price  of  rice,  the  staple  food  of  that  part  of  China, 
had  more  than  trebled,  due  chiefly  to  the  fact  that 
some  officials  and  dealers  had  gotten  a  corner  on  rice 
and  that  the  prices  in  China  were  rising  to  approxi- 
mately the  level  of  prices  in  the  rest  of  the  world.  Of 
course  this  caused  a  great  deal  of  suffering  among  the 
poor  people.  It  was  aggravated  by  the  fact  that  the 
great  rice  merchants  were  shipping  rice  to  other  parts 
of  China,  where  the  price  was  higher  than  in  Hunan, 
the  province  in  which  it  is  grown,  and  because  the 
governor,  probably  in  collusion  with  the  merchants, 
delayed  in  establishing  the  customary  embargo  on  rice. 
At  night  the  hungry  people  turned  on  the  officials,  and 
began  looting  the  governor's  buildings,  adjoining  the 
official  residence.  They  succeeded  so  well  that  they 
attacked  the  Norwegian  Mission  building.  The  mis- 
sionaries had  five  minutes  in  which  to  get  out  of  bed 
and  away.  As  the  crowd  broke  in  at  the  front  door, 
the  missionaries  rushed  out  of  the  back  door,  creeping 


2o6  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

around  in  Chinese  houses  and  up  in  lofts  until  the 
morning.  Fortunately  a  foreign  steamer  was  an- 
chored in  the  river  and  they  escaped  to  it.  Next  the 
mob  turned  on  the  China  Inland  Mission  and  the 
Wesleyan  Mission.  The  next  morning  the  mob  burned 
these  missions.  Early  that  morning  our  missionaries 
left  the  city.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dubs  stayed  until  one 
p.  m.  Shortly  after  they  left  the  mob  burst  in,  and 
thoroughly  looted  the  place.  The  windows,  doors, 
brick-work  on  verandas,  clothing,  books,  furniture,  in 
short,  everything  movable  was  ruined,  stolen,  or  torn 
to  pieces.  Nothing  except  the  bare  walls  were  left. 
Twice  fire  was  begun  in  different  parts  of  the  com- 
pound, but  the  Chinese  Christians  succeeded  in  putting 
it  out  each  time  before  any  damage  was  done.  The 
missionaries  lost  all  their  personal  effects,  and  were 
left  without  a  change  of  clothing  or  any  bedding. 

Immediately  five  gunboats,  English,  French,  Ger- 
man and  Japanese  were  sent  to  the  place  to  protect  the 
foreigners.  The  official  residence  of  the  governor  had 
been  burned — a  thing  that  had  not  happened  in  a  thou- 
sand years.  Twelve  days  later  a  new  governor  ar- 
rived, with  I, GOO  soldiers,  who  made  a  great  display, 
and  conditions  gradually  settled  down.  The  Amer- 
ican government  demanded  an  indemnity  for  the  losses 
of  the  missionaries,  and  in  due  course  of  time  it  was 
paid.  The  missionaries  accepted  indemnity  for  the 
losses  sustained  by  the  board,  and  for  the  personal 
losses  of  those  who  cared  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
privilege ;  however  reimbursement  was  only  asked  for 
actual  losses  and  damage  caused  by  the  riot.     It  was 


CHANGSHA  207 

shown  by  previous  experience  that  mission  work  does 
not  suffer  by  taking  indemnity,  except  in  cases  where 
the  demands  were  exorbitant,  and  show  a  mercenary 
spirit.  Nevertheless,  the  missionaries  lost  many 
things  that  could  not  be  replaced,  and  the  mission  work 
suffered  a  set-back.  The  buildings  had  to  be  repaired 
or  rebuilt,  and  it  was  a  long  time  before  the  work  was 
as  far  advanced  as  before  the  riot. 

It  was  not  until  August  27,  191 1,  that  a  new  street- 
chapel  was  built  and  opened.  It  is  a  building  22  feet 
wide  and  36  feet  long,  on  the  street,  where  daily  serv- 
ices for  those  going  by  are  held.  After  the  church  was 
built,  it  was  no  longer  used  for  the  Sunday  services. 

The  year  after  the  riot  missionary  work  was  again 
disturbed  by  the  Chinese  Revolution.  So  much  has 
been  written  about  this  event  that  I  shall  say  little 
here,  except  what  affects  this  mission.  The  fighting 
at  Hankow  began  on  October  2,  191 1.  Changsha 
turned  republican  on  October  22.  There  was  no  re- 
sistance. All  the  people  and  the  officials,  with  one  or 
two  exceptions,  favored  the  revolution.  One  of  the 
generals,  who  hesitated  when  asked  to  become  the 
head  of  the  new  party,  was  killed.  The  provincial 
governor  escaped.  A  new  governor  was  immediately 
appointed,  and  that  very  afternoon  the  new  provincial 
Secretary  of  Foreign  Affairs  called  upon  the  for- 
eigners and  read  them  the  revolutionary  manifesto. 
The  soldiers  tore  off  all  emblems  of  alliance  to  the 
Manchus,  and  decorated  themselves  with  a  piece  of 
white  cloth,  the  color  of  the  Han  dynasty.  A  large 
white  flag  was  hoisted  above  the  government  build- 


2o8  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

ings,  with  the  character  "Han"  on  it,  and  Changsha 
was  repubhcan. 

During  the  revolution  it  was  of  course  impossible 
to  keep  the  people  quiet.  So,  at  the  request  of  the 
Chinese  authorities,  the  ladies  of  the  mission  left  the 
city,  and  ultimately  went  to  Shanghai,  where  they 
would  be  safe.  For  about  a  month  mission  work  was 
interrupted ;  the  street-chapel  was  closed,  and  when 
it  was  opened  again,  the  people  were  more  interested 
in  the  Revolution  than  in  religion.  But  in  the  end  the 
revolution  was  an  aid  to  missions,  in  that  it  secured 
religious  liberty  for  the  people.  The  Chinese  have  al- 
ways been  more  or  less  tolerant  towards  foreign  reli- 
gions, but  the  specific  granting  of  religious  liberty 
meant  much.  True,  this  liberty  was  not  granted  until 
a  few  years  later,  but  the  fact  that  it  was  coming,  and 
the  efforts  made  in  its  behalf  meant  much  even  at  the 
beginning. 

More  important,  the  Revolution  changed  the  attitude 
of  the  Chinese  to  the  foreigner.  This  change  was  so 
marked  that  it  was  astonishing.  The  Chinese  re- 
spected the  foreigner  as  never  before ;  they  became 
eager  to  have  him  as  their  teacher;  they  sought  his 
advice  on  many  subjects;  they  adopted  his  style  of 
dress,  imitated  his  mannerisms,  and  showed  them- 
selves pro-foreign  along  all  lines.  A  class  was  formed 
in  the  Sunday  school,  composed  of  young  men  from 
the  best  families  of  the  city,  teaching  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  English.  The  Chinese  did  not  make  a  rush 
to  get  into  the  Church ;  but  the  Revolution  brought 
about  such  a  state  of  affairs  that  all  classes  are  willing 


CHANGSHA  209 

to  give  respectful  attention  to  the  claims  of  the  gospel, 
and  idolatry  received  a  crushing  blow  in  that  so  many 
of  the  temples  were  transformed  into  schools. 

During  the  time  of  the  Revolution,  the  railroad 
from  Liling  to  Changsha  via  Chucheo  was  opened,  and 
one  of  our  missionaries  was  the  first  foreigner  to 
travel  on  it.  Now  the  two  largest  stations  of  the  mis- 
sion, Changsha  and  Liling,  are  joined  by  this  railroad. 
When  it  is  remembered  that  previous  to  this  time  a 
trip  of  30  miles  meant  a  day  of  tramping  in  the  hot 
sun  over  atrocious  roads,  or  sitting  cramped  up  in  a 
sedan  chair  for  the  day,  and  that  this  trip,  which  for- 
merly took  from  two  and  a  half  to  three  days,  was 
transformed  into  a  few  hours'  ride  on  a  railroad,  it  is 
seen  what  a  great  advantage  the  railroad  is  to  our  mis- 
sionaries. 

At  the  mission  meeting  of  191 2  an  important  change 
v^as  made  in  nomenclature.  Before  this  time,  the 
larger  appointments  were  called  a  "station."  Now 
this  name  was  changed  to  "circuit,"  the  boundary  of 
the  circuit  to  coincide  with  the  geographical  bound- 
ary of  the  Hsien  or  county ;  while  the  terms  "station" 
and  "out-station,"  terms  used  for  a  larger  and  smaller 
appointment  respectively,  were  retained  for  the  ap- 
pointments within  the  circuits.  Thus  each  "circuit" 
consists  of  a  "station"  and  several  "out-stations." 
This  change  in  the  organization  of  the  districts  keeps 
before  the  mind  of  the  missionary  that  he  is  respon- 
sible for  the  evangelization  of  the  whole  district  and 
not  only  for  the  particular  town  in  which  he  is  located. 
At  the  same  time  an  effort  was  made  to  open  chapels 
14 


210  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

in  charge  of  Chinese  workers  in  the  smaller  towns  and 
larger  villages  on  all  the  circuits,  while  the  foreigner 
remained  more  a  superintendent  than  a  direct  worker. 
This  step  was  a  distinct  advance  towards  the  complete 
occupation  of  the  territory  in  which  the  mission  is 
located,  and  shows  that  the  work  had  now  progressed 
beyond  the  stage  in  which  the  main  effort  is  to  locate 
new  stations,  to  the  stage  where  the  effort  is  to  occupy 
what  territory  had  already  been  staked  out. 

The  great  effect  that  Christianity  had  already  made 
upon  China  is  shown  by  the  request  of  the  government 
that  April  27,  1913,  be  set  aside  as  a  Day  of  Prayer 
and  Supplication  for  the  newly  inaugurated  govern- 
ment. That  China,  supposedly  heathen,  the  country 
which  in  1900  attempted  to  exterminate  Christianity, 
should  turn  to  the  Christian  for  prayer — this  shows 
what  a  great  change  had  come.  Of  course  there  was  a 
good  deal  of  diplomacy  in  the  request,  but  this  official 
recognition  given  to  Christianity  set  the  stamp  of  ap- 
proval upon  it  and  marked  an  epoch  in  the  progress 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  China. 

The  dedication  of  the  new  church  at  Changsha  in 
1914  was  made  the  opportunity  for  a  great  evangel- 
istic effort.  This  new  church  is  the  largest  church  in 
the  city  and  in  the  whole  province.  The  campaign 
lasted  ten  days,  June  14th  to  23d.  Rev.  Timothy 
Richard,  D.D.,  Litt.D.,  of  the  Christian  Literature 
Society,  was  secured.  He  is  one  of  the  best  known 
foreigners  in  China,  both  for  his  fifty  odd  volumes  and 
for  his  influence  upon  the  highest  officials  of  the  coun- 
try.   At  the  dedicatory  services  an  effort  was  made  to 


CHANGSHA  21 1 

reach  the  leaders  of  the  city.  Each  day  was  given 
over  to  a  particular  class,  while  the  two  Sundays  were 
given  over  to  the  public  at  large.  Admission  was  by 
ticket  only,  and  special  invitations  were  given  to  those 
whom  it  was  especially  desired  to  reach.  The  meet- 
ings were  announced  in  the  daily  papers  of  the  city. 
Several  papers  published  daily  reports,  and  one  paper 
published  everything  that  could  be  furnished,  from  a 
daily  program  to  a  detailed  report  of  the  addresses. 
Meetings  for  the  officials,  the  educators  in  government 
and  Christian  schools,  women  and  teachers  of  the 
girls'  schools  of  the  city,  the  students,  and  the  Hunan 
Educational  Association  were  held  on  separate  days. 
Specially  prepared  packets  of  literature  were  handed 
the  governor,  the  highest  officials,  the  leaders  of  the 
gentry,  who  are  in  reality  the  rulers  of  the  province, 
the  leaders  of  the  dififerent  religions,  principals  and 
teachers  of  the  government  schools,  etc.  Dr.  Richard 
made  a  deep  impression  upon  all  who  heard  him,  espe- 
cially the  men  and  women  of  the  educated  classes.  On 
women's  day  fully  a  thousand  women  and  scholars  of 
the  girls'  schools  were  present.  A  special  invitation 
had  been  extended  to  the  governor's  wife;  when  she 
appeared  she  was  greeted  with  a  Chautauqua  salute. 
It  was  a  new  thing  for  the  wife  of  the  governor  to  ap- 
pear at  any  public  gathering,  and  when  she  returned 
home  enthusiastic,  it  showed  that  a  deep  impression 
had  been  made.  The  governor  gave  a  dinner  at  which 
Dr.  Richard  was  the  guest  of  honor.  Our  Workers' 
Summer  Bible  Institute  was  held  at  the  same  time, 
thus  affording  all  our  workers  an  opportunity  of  meet- 


212  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

ing  this  great  man.  It  was  a  memorable  campaign, 
one  whose  influence  will  be  lasting,  and  did  much  to 
bring  Christianity  into  favor  with  the  leaders  of  the 
city  and  the  province. 

The  following  incident  will  illustrate  the  quality 
of  the  Chinese  converts.  One  of  our  members,  a  stone 
mason,  rebuilt  his  home,  and  in  so  doing  furnished  a 
front  room  with  a  pulpit  and  pews.  The  room  can 
hold  from  80  to  100  people.  Some  of  the  students  of 
the  Union  Theological  School  have  been  preaching  at 
this  chapel,  and  every  Sunday  this  man,  Mr.  Huang, 
brings  with  him  four,  five,  six,  or  more  men.  When 
the  church  makes  such  converts,  its  future  is  assured. 

Many  of  the  women  cannot  come  to  church  on  Sun- 
day unless  they  bring  their  babies  with  them ;  to  pre- 
vent the  disturbance  caused  by  these  little  tots,  one  of, 
the  ladies  of  the  mission  started  a  nursery  for  them. 
The  improvement  in  the  church  service  has  been  about 
one  hundred  per  cent. 

A  series  of  evangelistic  campaigns  have  been  held 
in  Changsha.  The  first  was  conducted  by  Mr.  Goforth, 
of  Hunan,  in  the  fall  of  1913,  and  was  necessarily 
much  of  an  experiment.  The  second  was  held  in  the 
early  summer  of  1914,  at  which  the  principal  speaker 
was  a  young  Chinese  minister  from  Hupeh.  In  Oc- 
tober of  that  year  a  third  campaign  was  held,  at  which 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sherwood  Eddy  were  the  chief  speak- 
ers. A  large  shed,  holding  4,000,  was  built,  and  over- 
flow meetings  were  addressed  by  one  of  the  local  mis- 
sionaries. Some  1,500  men  and  women  signed  cards 
signifying  their  desire  to  study  the  life  of  Christ  in  the 


CHANGSHA  213 

four  gospels.  This  happened  in  the  city  where  ten 
years  before  it  was  a  dangerous  thing  to  preach  the 
gospel.  So  much  Christ  had  already  conquered,  that 
He  was  now  sought  after  by  the  best  men  of  the  city. 

On  Easter,  191 7,  the  Changsha  church  was  favored 
with  a  visit  by  Bishop  Heinmiller,  Dr.  Umbreit,  and 
Rev.  Rank,  of  the  Evangelical  Association.  Bishop 
Heinmiller  preached  at  the  morning  service.  He  also 
visited  Liling.  The  Evangelical  Association  also  has 
a  mission  in  Hunan,  in  the  western  part  of  the  prov- 
ince. Bishop  Heinmiller  wrote,  in  his  report  of  his 
visit,  "United  we  would  have  a  splendid  force  at  work 
in  China  and  together  we  could  undoubtedly  accom- 
plish more  than  we  can  at  the  present  time."  In  these 
days  when  efficiency  is  the  keyword  of  success,  it  is  to 
be  hoped  that  this  union  will  come  both  at  home  and 
abroad. 

Out-Stations 

There  are  two  out-stations  to  the  Changsha  Cir- 
cuit, Chucheo  and  Lukeo. 

Chucheo  is  a  country  place  some  20  miles  up  the 
Siang  River  from  Siangtan,  with  a  population  of 
about  2,700,  with  1,000  more  living  at  the  station  and 
10,000  in  the  neighborhood.  It  is  not  at  present  of 
much  importance,  but  it  will  be  the  junction  between 
the  main  railroad  line  from  Hankow  to  Canton  and 
the  line  to  the  great  coal  mines  at  Pingsiang.  It  will 
be  an  important  railroad  center  for  traffic  north,  south, 
east  and  west. 


214  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

This  station  was  opened  in  May,  1904.  The  first 
worker  there  was  Colporteur  Koh.  He  was  the  only- 
son  of  his  parents,  and  when,  soon  after  he  moved  to 
Chucheo,  his  ailment  of  many  years'  standing  became 
worse,  all  watched  to  see  how  his  father,  a  man  of  ']'] 
years  old,  who  had  been  baptized  only  a  year  before, 
would  take  it.  A  few  months  previous  his  baby  had 
died.  With  the  death  of  this  man,  the  family  line 
would  be  extinct.  No  greater  calamity  could  happen 
to  a  Chinese.  The  people  hinted  that  it  was  a  direct 
punishment  from  heaven  for  deserting  their  ancestral 
gods  and  shrines.  But  day  by  day  the  dying  son  ex- 
horted his  aged  father  to  remain  faithful  and  meet 
him  in  heaven,  for  his  race  too  would  soon  be  run. 
The  whole  village  and  surrounding  country  were 
struck  with  consternation  when  they  saw  this  aged 
father  rejoice  that  his  only  son  had  entered  into  the 
eternal  rest  of  God.  There  was  no  weeping,  no  idol- 
atrous ceremonies,  but  all  was  quiet  and  peaceful, 
more  so  than  in  many  a  Christian  American  home. 
This  old  man,  a  Christian  of  only  a  year's  standing  il- 
lustrated the  simple  childlike  faith  that  takes  the  Word 
of  God  as  it  stands,  and  trusts  God's  promises. 

A  chapel  is  maintained  at  this  place,  with  a  colpor- 
teur in  charge.  The  work  has  gone  ahead  slowly  but 
steadily.  In  the  flood  of  1905  the  chapel  fell  down, 
and  the  colporteur  lost  his  personal  effects.  At  first 
this  appointment  was  superintended  and  served  from 
Siangtan ;  when  the  railroad  was  built  to  Liling,  it 
was  made  a  part  of  Liling  Circuit ;  and  now,  as  the 
railroad  connects  it  with  Changsha,  and  Liling  has  so 


CHANGSHA  21 S 

many  other  out-stations,  it  is  part  of  Changsha  Cir- 
cuit, and  is  served  from  that  place. 

Lnk'co  is  also  on  the  main  line  of  the  railroad,  ten 
miles  south  of  Chucheo,  a  village  of  about  3,000  in- 
habitants, with  13,000  in  the  district.  It  was  first 
opened  by  the  London  Missionary  Society  in  1912, 
which  had  a  Chinese  worker  there.  The  property  was 
an  old  heathen  temple,  whose  owners  had  renovated  it 
and  deeded  it  to  the  missionary  society,  to  be  held  in 
trust  until  the  local  congregation  would  become  self- 
supporting.  When  the  London  Missionary  Society 
withdrew  from  Hunan,  and  turned  their  work  to  the 
American  Presbyterian  Mission,  we  secured  this  place, 
as  it  was  in  our  territory.  It  is  an  example  of  how 
Church  comity  works  in  Hunan  that  this  place  should 
be  turned  over  to  us,  simply  because  our  mission  sta- 
tion was  nearest  to  it.  Another  piece  of  property  was 
purchased,  more  centrally  located,  which  now  serves 
as  a  branch  chapel.  A  Chinese  evangelist  is  located 
there. 

Changsha  Circuit,  now  (1917),  has  5  foreign  mis- 
sionaries and  16  Chinese  workers.  There  are  2  cate- 
chetical classes  with  69  catechumens,  a  Bible  class  for 
men  and  another  for  women  candidates  for  Church 
membership,  with  an  enrollment  of  10  and  16  re- 
spectively. Every  week  there  are  two  Sunday  preach- 
ing services  and  two  week-day  religious  meetings  as 
well  as  a  regular  women's  meeting,  averaging  an  at- 
tendance of  60.  The  Church  membership  is  137;  the 
Christian  community  (i.  e.,  Church  members  and  those 


2i6  Evangelical  missions 

in  preparation  for  Church  membership,  who  are  yet 
being  tried  out;  see  page  200),  is  about  206.  There 
is  a  Sunday  school  with  267  members,  a  senior  K.  L. 
C.  E.  with  137  active  and  69  associate  members,  and 
a  junior  K.  L.  C.  E.  with  32  associate  members.  The 
Woman's  Bible  School,  the  Girls'  Boarding  School, 
the  Hunan  Union  Girls'  High  and  Normal  Training 
School,  and  the  Union  Theological  School  are  located 
at  Changsha,  as  well  as  the  Yale  Mission  College,  to 
which  the  mission  sends  students.  There  is  a  boys' 
day  school  and  a  girls'  day  school  on  this  circuit  as  well 
as  those  mentioned  above.  The  Chinese  contributed 
$135  (American  money)  during  the  year  towards 
church  expenses,  as  well  as  $690  in  school  fees.  The 
property,  which  includes  one  parsonage,  two  church 
buildings,  and  a  school  building,  is  valued  at  $31,135 
(American  money). 


CHAPTER  V 

SIANGTAN 

Siangtan  is  about  27  miles  south  of  Changsha  on  the 
Siang  River.  No  accurate  census  has  ever  been  taken, 
as  is  the  case  with  most  Chinese  cities  and  towns; 
estimates  of  the  population  range  from  200,000  to 
500,000.  Probably  the  former  figure  is  more  nearly 
correct.  During  the  summer,  when  the  river  is  high, 
there  is  excellent  communication  with  Changsha ; 
small  Chinese  launches  and  large  foreign  steamers 
make  the  trip.  A  branch  railroad  line  is  to  connect  it 
with  the  Peking-Hankow-Changsha-Canton  trunk  line. 
It  is  the  largest  business  port  in  Hunan,  and  has  an 
immense  shipping.  The  river  bank  is  lined  with  large 
and  small  Chinese  boats.  It  is  an  important  center  for 
trade  from  the  southern  part  of  Hunan  and  beyond. 
Thousands  of  country  people  pass  our  premises  daily. 
Large  parts  of  the  city  are  on  low-lying  ground  near 
the  river,  and  are  flooded  in  time  of  high  water.  The 
most  prized  rice  in  the  country  comes  from  near 
Siangtan. 

We  have  already  seen  how  Siangtan  was  first  en- 
tered (p.  192).  But  the  placing  of  an  inexperienced 
Chinese  evangelist  in  the  town  was  not  sufficient. 
There  were  internal  and  external  difficulties  that 
needed  the  guidance  of  a  foreigner.  So  Rev.  C.  C. 
Talbott  was  stationed  there  (April  7,  1904).    It  was  a 

217 


2i8  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

sacrifice  for  him  to  go  alone  to  take  charge  of  this  sta- 
tion before  he  had  a  working  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  try  to  shift  for  himself.  Those  who  have 
never  gone  through  the  experience  of  living  alone  in 
a  foreign  land  where  no  one  understands  what  you 
say,  and  where  you  have  no  companions,  do  not  know 
what  that  means.  But  he  did  it  willingly,  for  he  real- 
ized the  importance  of  keeping  a  strict  supervision 
over  the  work. 

Mr.  Talbott  began  building  a  street-chapel  in  Au- 
gust, 1904,  and  after  the  usual  delays  incident  to  build- 
ing in  China,  it  was  finally  completed  on  March  19, 
1905.  Missionaries  from  the  American  Presbyterian 
Mission,  the  London  Missionary  Society  and  the  Chris- 
tian and  Missionary  Alliance  were  present  and  spoke 
at  the  opening  service.  It  is  an  illustration  of  the 
spirit  of  union  on  the  mission  field  that  all  the  missions 
working  in  Siangtan  should  be  represented  at  the 
opening  of  a  chapel.  Of  the  building  Mr.  Talbott 
writes : 

"Building  in  China  is  work  that  all  dread  because  of  the 
worry  and  vexation  connected  with  it ;  and  the  ever-present 
feeling  that  the  workmen  are  getting  the  best  of  you,  al- 
though you  don't  know  just  how  or  where." 

Yet  if  proper  buildings  are  to  be  erected,  it  must 
be  by  the  missionary,  for  the  Chinese  do  not  know 
how,  and  there  is  no  one  else  to  show  them.  Later  a 
missionary's  house,  an  evangelist's  house  and  other 
buildings  were  erected. 

In  July,  1904,  the  first  converts  at  Siangtan  were 
baptized  and  the  first  communion  held.      Since  that 


SIANGTAN  219 

time  the  Evangelical  community  has  grown  steadily. 
But  Siangtan  has  been  unfortunate,  in  that  the  dearth 
of  foreign  missionaries  and  of  trained  Chinese  work- 
ers has  made  it  impossible  always  to  keep  both  a  mis- 
sionary and  a  Chinese  evangelist  at  the  place ;  and 
without  both  of  these  men,  a  station  cannot  be  suffi- 
ciently conducted.  Consequently  the  work  has  not 
gone  forward  as  rapidly  as  possible.  But  Siangtan  is 
becoming  more  and  more  important  and  recently  has 
been  developing  better. 

February  7  to  14,  1908,  there  was  held  at  Siangtan, 
as  an  experiment  in  mission  work,  a  conference  of  the 
people  of  the  Church.  Siangtan  was  then  the  most 
central  station.  Some  50  odd  people  came  from 
Changsha,  Siangtan,  Liling  and  Chucheo.  Three 
meetings  were  held  each  day,  with  addresses  by  the 
missionaries  and  Chinese.  The  time  was  just  follow- 
ing the  Chinese  New  Year's,  when  there  is  very  little 
work  done.  The  chapel  was  filled  at  every  meeting 
and  the  people  felt  it  was  quite  profitable.  But  the 
difficulties  of  travel  in  China  prevented  holding  an- 
other such  meeting,  and  its  place  has  been  taken  by 
the  Workers'  Conference. 

Siangtan  has  been  especially  blessed  in  that  it  was 
the  scene  of  the  last  labors  of  Mrs.  Lilla  Snyder  Voss. 
She  was  a  teacher  in  the  public  schools  of  Reading, 
Pa.,  when  she  decided  to  become  a  missionary,  and 
reached  China  in  the  fall  of  1906.  But  she  had  been 
in  China  barely  two  years  when  she  left  the  work  of 
the  Girls'  School  at  Changsha  to  marry  Rev.  H.  E. 
Voss.     With  him   she  went   first  to   Liling,  later  to 


220  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Siangtan,  where  she  continued  to  do  valuable  work 
among  the  women.  In  the  summer  of  1913  she  de- 
veloped an  mcurable  disease.  The  superintendent  of- 
fered to  take  her  to  America,  where  her  life  might 
have  been  lengthened ;  but  she  declined  to  leave.  She 
told  him  that  she  would  rather  stay  in  China,  if  it  were 
only  for  a  year,  to  do  what  she  could  for  those  about 
her,  and  die  at  her  post  of  duty,  than  to  come  to 
America  and  live  two  years  under  more  comfortable 
circumstances.  Hers  was  the  kind  of  spirit  that 
makes  heroines  and  martyrs.  She  worked  as  long  as 
her  strength  lasted,  leading  meetings,  teaching  in  the 
Girls'  Day  School,  visiting  the  Chinese  women,  re- 
ceiving visits,  and  caring  for  her  two  children.  She 
was  untiring  in  her  activities ;  indeed,  she  was  an 
efficient  worker.  She  worked  as  long  as  she  could. 
When  she  could  not  go  to  the  women  because  of  her 
infirmity,  she  had  the  women  gather  around  her  bed, 
so  that  she  could  teach  them  and  pray  with  them, 
leading  them  on  in  the  Christian  life.  She  bravely 
met  her  death  at  her  post,  doing  her  duty  to  the  last. 
On  May  6,  191 5,  she  passed  away,  a  noble  example  of 
courage  and  devotion  to  the  end.  "Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  for  their  works  do  follow 
them."  The  example  of  a  Christian  woman  meeting 
death  with  such  courageous  faith  in  our  Lord  has  had 
a  great  influence  upon  the  Chinese  of  Siangtan.  Hers 
it  was  to  sacrifice  up  to  the  hilt. 

A  union  evangelistic  campaign,  similar  to  those  held 
in  Changsha,  was  held  at  Siangtan,  February  28  to 
March  6,  191 5.    The  temple  of  the  God  of  War  was 


Mrs.  Lilla  Snyder  Voss 
Died  May  6,  1915 


SIANGTAN  221 

secured  free  of  charge  for  these  meetings.  A  Chinese 
temple  has  the  shrines  at  one  end,  in  the  middle  a 
large  court-yard,  and  at  the  other  end  an  elevated 
platform  which  is  used  for  theatrical  performances. 
On  the  sides  are  galleries  for  the  women.  The  court 
was  covered  with  a  mat  shed,  and  lights,  a  pulpit,  or- 
gans, seats,  etc.,  were  put  in.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
a  temple  had  been  used  for  such  a  purpose  in  Siang- 
tan ;  the  idols  looked  down  upon  a  Christian  campaign 
with  their  usual  dreary,  dark,  dismal  faces.  The  chief 
speaker  was  Rev.  Ding  Li-mei,  a  remarkable  Chris- 
tian preacher  from  Shantung,  himself  a  marked  illus- 
tration of  what  Christ  can  do  for  a  man.  Mr.  Nieh 
and  Mr.  Tsuen,  influential  Chinese  from  Changsha, 
also  spoke.  When  the  meetings  closed,  the  signatures 
of  1,227  people  had  been  secured  to  a  pledge  that  they 
would  come  to  the  Christian  chapels  and  study  the 
Christian  Scriptures. 

Two  pieces  of  property  have  been  purchased  in 
Siangtan,  one  on  the  main  street  of  the  city,  where  the 
street-chapel  is  passed  by  thousands  of  people  daily, 
and  the  other  five  minutes'  walk  away.  The  K.  L. 
C.  E.'s  of  the  home  Church  gathered  some  $10,000 
for  the  erection  of  a  church  to  be  called  the  "Siangtan 
Memorial  Church."  to  the  memory  of  the  missionaries 
of  the  Church  who  have  passed  to  their  reward.  This 
church  will  be  completed  as  soon  as  the  troubled  state 
of  the  country,  and  the  low  rate  of  exchange  permit. 


222  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Out-Stations. 

Pantsishang  is  located  across  the  river  from  Siang- 
tan,  and  our  chapel,  which  was  opened  in  191 5,  is  al- 
most opposite  the  church  in  Siangtan.  This  suburb 
has  a  population  estimated  at  9,000.  A  colporteur  is 
in  charge.  The  foreign  missionary  makes  about  two 
visits  a  week  to  this  place.  A  Sunday  school  and 
street-chapel  are  the  features  of  the  work  at  this  place. 

Shitan  is  another  town  with  a  population  of  4,000, 
about  19  miles  from  Siangtan,  located  in  a  coal  dis- 
trict. The  best  lime  in  this  part  of  the  province  is  pre- 
pared there.  It  was  opened  in  1914  and  a  colporteur 
is  stationed  at  the  place. 

Kutangkiao  is  a  town  of  about  1,000,  half  way  be- 
tween Siangtan  and  Huashih.  In  1916  a  chapel  was 
rented  there,  but  as  there  is  no  available  worker,  none 
has  been  posted  there. 

Shahp'u  is  half  way  between  Kutangkiao  and  Hua- 
shih, a  village  of  about  1,500  people.  It  is  in  a  farm- 
ing community,  as  are  all  these  places.  Only  two 
miles  away  is  another  prosperous  village,  Chukialong, 
the  home  of  one  of  the  colporteurs.  When,  after 
much  urging,  the  missionary  visited  this  place,  he 
found  that  seven  families  had  discarded  their  idols 
and  wished  regular  service,  and  that  the  leading  man 
of  the  town  offered  his  hall  for  meetings.  However 
it  was  found  better  to  locate  at  Shahp'u,  which  was 
done  in  1917,  and  visit  Chukialong  from  this  place. 
So  the  work  grows. 


SIANGTAN 


223 


Huashih  is  a  thriving  business  place  in  a  farming 
community,  about  30  miles  from  Siangtan.  It  has  a 
population  of  about  4,000.  A  number  of  the  Siangtan 
Christians  or  their  parents  lived  here,  and  so  our  at- 
tention was  directed  to  this  place.  It  was  opened 
in  1907  and  a  colporteur  was  first  stationed  there  in 
1908-1909,  and  a  well-situated  building  was  purchased 
in  1913.  At  the  time  of  the  riot  in  Changsha  in  1910, 
a  member  of  the  Boxer  Society  from  Shangtung 
stirred  up  trouble  at  Huashih,  and  the  chapel  was  par- 
tially destroyed.  But  the  Chinese  official  acted  ener- 
getically ;  after  a  skirmish  the  leaders  of  the  mob  were 
punished,  and  the  property  restored.  A  place  such  as 
Huashih  is  visited  by  the  missionary  twice  a  quarter, 
and  a  Chinese  evangelist  is  stationed  there.  There  are 
21  members  in  the  congregation,  with  a  boys'  day 
school,  Sunday  school,  etc. 

Siangtan  Circuit,  now  (1917),  has  4  foreign  mis- 
sionaries and  14  Chinese  workers,  with  a  Church 
membership  of  147,  and  a  Christian  community  (see 
page  200)  of  347.  There  are  8  catechetical  classes 
with  50  members  and  a  Bible  class  for  women  candi- 
dates for  Church  membership  with  12  members. 
Every  week  there  are  7  Sunday  preaching  services  and 
5  week-day  religious  services  as  well  as  2  women's 
meetings,  with  an  average  attendance  of  70.  There 
are  5  Sunday  schools  with  247  members  in  all,  4 
senior  K.  L.  C.  E.'s  with  114  active  and  155  associate 
members,  and  a  junior  K.  L.  C.  E.  with  76  active  mem- 
bers.   There  are  2  boys'  day  schools,  a  girls'  day  school 


224  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

and  one  other  school.  During  the  year  the  Chinese 
community  has  contributed  $60  for  Christian  work, 
as  well  as  $80  in  school  fees.  The  property,  which  in- 
cludes 2  parsonages  and  a  church  building,  as  well  as 
other  buildings,  is  valued  at  $21,717  (American 
money). 


CHAPTER  VI 

LILING 

Liling  is  a  city  of  from  30,000  to  60,000  people,  45 
miles  southeast  of  Changsha.  It  is  situated  on  the 
Luh-kiang,  or  Green  River,  a  tributary  of  the  Siang. 
It  is  the  county  seat  of  a  county  whose  population  is 
about  500,000.  The  country  is  mountainous,  inter- 
spersed with  many  fertile  and  beautiful  valleys.  The 
hills  are  largely  covered  with  trees,  a  great  many  of 
which  have  been  planted  in  recent  years.  Farming  is 
the  principal  occupation  but  the  region  is  rich  in  un- 
touched minerals.  A  great  deal  of  tea  is  prepared  in 
the  district.  Some  30  miles  east  are  the  great  Ping- 
siang  coal  mines,  which  are  reported  to  be  able  to  turn 
out  2,000  tons  a  day.  The  railroad  from  these  mines 
runs  through  Liling,  to  Chucheo,  Changsha  and  Han- 
kow. However,  when  the  mission  first  came  to  Liling 
the  railroad  only  ran  as  far  as  that  city.  The  city  is 
comparatively  clean,  one  of  the  cleanest  in  the  prov- 
ince. The  people  are  generally  well-to-do,  and  beg- 
gars are  scarce.  In  the  first  years  that  the  mission  was 
there,  the  people  were  very  conservative,  staunch  idol- 
aters, with  a  good  deal  of  devotion  to  their  gods.  This 
district  is  in  the  east  central  part  of  the  province,  bor- 
dering on  the  province  of  Kiangsi. 

Until  this  mission  came  to  Liling,  there  was  no  rep- 
resentative of  Christ  in  the  whole  Hsien  (county). 
IS  22s 


226  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Others  had  itinerated  there,  but  none  had  located 
there  permanently.  In  April,  1904,  Evangelist  Liu 
went  there,  and  rented  a  small  place  to  sell  books.  It 
was  our  intention  to  open  cautiously,  and  gradually 
overcome  the  opposition  of  the  people.  He  returned, 
leaving  a  colporteur  in  charge.  A  few  days  later,  Dr. 
Dubs  started  for  Liling,  but  no  sooner  did  he  reach 
Siangtan  than  that  colporteur  arrived,  telling  that  he 
had  been  thrown  out  of  the  house  and  driven  from  the 
place  when  the  people  discovered  that  it  was  a  Chris- 
tian book-shop  that  had  been  opened.  Dr.  Dubs  re- 
ported the  fact  to  the  Chinese  authorities  in  Changsha 
and  started  for  Liling.  He  found  the  evangelist  and 
colporteur  had  preceded  him,  and  they  were  busy  sell- 
ing tracts  from  a  book-stand  on  the  street  in  front  of 
the  rented  place.  The  landlord  begged  them  to  retire, 
and  was  backed  by  the  guild  of  landlords.  It  had  been 
the  boast  of  the  people  that  no  mission  had  obtained 
a  footing  in  the  county.  Dr.  Dubs  demanded  of  the 
magistrate  that  the  mission  be  granted  its  treaty  rights, 
and  be  given  possession  of  the  place.  After  ten  days 
of  dilly-dallying  he  at  last  gave  in,  and  on  April  25, 
1904,  they  regained  possession.  On  May  5th,  a  street- 
chapel  was  opened. 

A  few  weeks  later  Rev.  Ritzman  made  an  itinerating 
trip  to  Liling.  His  account  is  so  typical  of  such  a  trip 
that  I  quote  parts  of  it  here : 

It  was  our  custom  when  traveling  between  Changsha 
and  Siangtan  always  to  take  tracts  with  us  and  sell  on  the 
boat,  reaching  some  in  this  way,  perhaps,  who  would  not  be 
reached  otherwise.  That  afternoon  the  boat  was  crowded 
with  Chinese.     We  had  taken  a  good  supply  of  tracts  along 


LILING 


227 


and  we  made  use  of  this  opportunity  to  sell  160  cash  worth 
of  tracts.  We  reached  Siangtan  about  5  p.  m.,  had  supper 
with  Brother  Talbott,  and  then  went  to  the  evening  meeting. 

After  the  meeting  Brother  Dubs,  Brother  Talbott  and  I 
went  down  to  the  river  and  took  a  night  boat  for  Chucheo. 
It  was  only  a  small  boat,  none  of  us  could  stand  upright  and 
it  is  hard  to  tell  how  many  Chinese  were  already  on  board. 
Here  we  lay  down  to  sleep.  It  was  as  full  as  seven  in  a  bed, 
and  for  some  reason  or  other  I  actually  thought  several  times 
of  sardines  packed  in  a  can.  Yet  I  think  we  all  got  a  pretty 
fair  night's  rest.  When  there  is  no  alternative  you  can  sleep 
almost  anywhere.  It  was  quite  amusing  to  see  some  of  the 
peculiar  twists  and  shapes  which  some  of  the  Chinese  as- 
sumed, and  they  seemed  perfectly  contented  and  happy.  It 
was  only  twenty  miles  from  Siangtan  to  Chucheo,  and  we 
expected  to  be  at  our  destination  at  daybreak.  But  the  wind 
that  had  been  strong  in  the  afternoon  died  down,  and  when 
we  awoke  we  found  ourselves  still  ten  miles  away.  We  de- 
cided walking  was  better  than  staying  in  the  boat,  and  as 
soon  as  the  boat  could  pull  to  the  shore  we  started  out. 
After  a  walk  of  about  five  miles  we  stopped  for  breakfast  at 
a  small  country  inn,  not  taking  more  than  some  tea  and  a  cer- 
tain kind  of  bean,  which  we  ate  raw. 

About  eleven  we  reached  our  destination,  had  dinner,  and 
then  Brother  Dubs  and  Brother  Talbott  returned  to  Siangtan, 
and  I  was  all  alone  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  of  Chinese.  I 
felt  verily  that  I  had  now  to  sink  or  swim,  live  or  die,  sur- 
vive or  perish.  A  few  minutes  later  I  had  my  goods  loaded 
in  a  wheelbarrow  and  we  started  for  Liling  in  a  pouring  rain 
that  made  me  wonder  whether  we  would  not  need  to  swim 
almost  in  some  places.  Such  misfortune,  however,  was  not 
mine. 

We  made  ten  miles  more  that  afternoon,  then  stopped  at 
the  inn  of  a  little  village  for  the  night.  I  made  my  supper 
on  rice  and  eggs,  preferring  for  my  own  reasons  not  to  par- 
take of  the  dish  that  my  teacher  thought  so  fine.  We  were 
shown  into  a  little  room  that  looked  as  if  it  might,  perchance, 
have  been  cleaned  once  or  twice  since  Methuselah's  time.  It 
had  only  a  dirt  floor,  had  no  ceiling  except  the  black,  dirty 
roof  some  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  up.  On  the  roof  there  was 
a  little  window  perhaps  five  inches  by  ten  for  light.     I  was 


228  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

quite  tired,  but  patented  board  springs,  a  bed  too  short,  and 
a  chorus  of  innumerable  mosquitoes  are  not  conducive  to 
sound,  refreshing  sleep,  and  the  night  seemed  somewhat  long 
and  wearisome. 

"Before  six  the  next  morning  we  were  off  for  another 
tramp  of  twenty  miles.  Shortly  after  wc  started,  the  barrow 
man  and  the  soldiers  stopped  about  an  hour  for  breakfast. 
Thereafter  we  kept  up  a  continuous  tramp  until  twelve,  with 
only  occasional  brief  stops  for  drinking  tea.  People  at  home 
often  laugh  over  the  tea  drinking  of  the  Chinese.  But  what  a 
blessing  to  the  missionary  that  they  do  drink  tea.  Their  water 
is  utterly  unfit  to  drink,  and  in  making  tea  the  water  is  at 
least  thoroughly  boiled  and  another  flavor  added. 

A  dinner  after  a  thirteen-mile  tramp  without  a  breakfast 

tastes  fine,  if  it  is  cooked  at  a  Chinese  inn,  and  I  thoroughly 

enjoyed  it.  A  little  before  four  we  reached  our  chapel. 
*     *     * 

The  country  through  which  we  passed  is  for  the  most  part 
very  beautiful.  The  road  between  Chucheo  and  Liling  winds 
in  and  out  among  hills  that  make  one  think  of  the  mountains 
of  the  old  Keystone  State.  In  between  the  hills  there  are 
beautiful  stretches  of  green  rice  fields,  often  rising  terrace 
above  terrace.  But  all  this  scenery  is  marred  by  the  altars 
and  temples  in  high  and  low  places.     *     *     * 

One  of  the  most  trying  things  on  such  a  trip,  more  so  than 
lack  of  proper  food  and  accommodations,  even,  is  the  curi- 
osity of  the  Chinese.  One  may  think  this  a  small  matter,  but 
let  such  an  one  try  it  for  a  few  weeks.  Many  of  the  natives 
in  the  region  through  which  we  passed  have,  perhaps,  never 
seen  a  foreigner,  and  no  sooner  do  you  stop  for  a  few 
minutes  at  an  inn  than  you  see  them  come  running  from  every 
direction  and  crowd  around  you  as  close  as  they  can  get. 

At  Liling  it  was  no  better.  The  room  I  occupied  was  only 
a  small  one  and  had  only  a  small  window  in  it,  yet  hot  as 
it  was  I  had  to  have  a  newspaper  over  half  of  that  if  I 
wanted  any  privacy  at  all.  And  then  from  early  morning 
until  night  there  were  curious  eyes  peeping  in  through  cracks. 
If  I  wanted  to  be  sure  of  being  alone  for  some  time  I  always 
had  to  lock  the  door,  or  I  never  knew  how  soon  some  curious 
man  with  a  swishing  cue  might  give  the  door  a  push  ?Lad[ 
stand  staring  at  me  qx  ^ven  come  into  the  room. 


LILING  229 

In  the  street  chapel  it  was  no  diflferent.  Some  would  stand 
and  stare  with  open  eyes  and  mouth  by  the  quarter  hour, 
and  the  closer  they  could  get  the  better  they  liked  it.  It  was 
really  very  amusing  to  see  some  with  eyes  bulging  out  al- 
most and  looking  you  over  from  every  angle.  It  required  all 
the  will  power  I  had  to  keep  from  laughing  aloud,  and  some- 
times I  did  have  to  smile  in  spite  of  myself.  At  such  times, 
when  you  cannot  even  have  your  devotions  alone  with  your 
Saviour,  one  longs  sometimes  for  the  blessing  of  being  able 
to  get  alone  entirely  by  yourself  for  some  time. 

A  source  of  no  little  amusement  to  me  was  the  reception 
of  visitors.  The  upper  class  of  Chinese  will  not  stand  and 
stare  and  peep  through  cracks.  But  they  do  want  to  get  a 
good  view  of  the  foreigner,  and  so  they  resort  to  visiting. 
The  day  after  my  arrival  in  Liling,  I  was  in  my  room  only  a 
short  time,  when  in  less  than  an  hour  I  had  four  visitors. 
The  first  was  an  old  man  of  over  fifty  years.  Hardly  had  he 
gone  when  a  man  of  fifty-five  and  his  son  entered.  After 
they  went  a  bright,  intelligent-looking  young  man  paid  his 
respects.  He  was  a  very  rapid  talker  and  in  the  whole  con- 
versation I  could  not  catch  more  than  a  half  dozen  words. 

After  that  the  visitors  came  so  often  that  I  could  not  keep 
count  of  them.  But  one  gets  tired  of  over  and  over  asking 
and  being  asked  your  honorable  name,  age,  and  country,  yet 
I  hardly  knew  what  to  do,  for  I  could  not  keep  them  out 
unless  I  locked  the  door  and  positively  refused  admittance. 
So  I  finally  hit  upon  the  plan  of  putting  out  my  tracts.  This 
proved  an  excellent  thing,  and  I  sold  many  a  tract  to  such 
as  would  not  have  come  to  the  street  chapel. 

In  September  of  that  year  there  was  another  attempt 

to  put  the  mission  out.    Dr.  Dubs  happened  to  take  an 

itinerating  trip  to  LiHng  to  visit  Mr.  Ritzman.    On  the 

way  he  noticed  that  the  people  acted  pecuHarly,  and 

when  he  arrived  in  LiHng,  he  found  that  the  Saturday 

previous  vile,  abusive  placards  had  been  posted  up  in 

the  city  and  surrounding  country,  comparable  only  to 

the  vile  Cheo  Han  placards  of  1890  and  1891.    Such  a 

poster  could  easily  have  stirred  up  a  riot.     Instead  of 


230 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


taking  it  down  at  once,  the  magistrate  left  it  up  three 
days,  and  only  posted  a  counter  proclamation  at  the 
request  of  Dr.  Dubs.  It  was  opportune  that  he 
chanced  along  at  that  time,  or  else  trouble  would  have 
ensued. 

The  first  foreign  missionary  to  be  stationed  at  Li- 
ling  was  Rev.  M.  E.  Ritzman,  who  arrived  on  Decem- 
ber 24,  1904.  The  city  at  the  time  knew  so  little  about 
Christianity  that  in  all  probability  only  three  people  in 
the  place  knew  that  the  next  day  was  Christmas. 

A  year  later,  on  December  12,  1905,  the  railroad 
from  Liling  to  Chucheo  was  opened,  and  the  trip  of 
thirty  miles  that  used  to  take  a  whole  day  was  made 
in  less  than  two  hours. 

The  work  gradually  developed  in  Liling.  A  fine 
centrally  located  piece  of  property  was  secured,  and  a 
street-chapel  and  houses  erected. 

In  August,  1908,  there  was  trouble  again  in  Liling. 
It  is  the  custom,  when  there  are  to  be  made  large  sacri- 
fices to  the  various  idols,  for  the  priests  to  go  around 
and  solicit  contributions.  This  has  become  so  much 
the  usual  thing  that  each  shop-keeper  was  compelled 
by  custom,  to  pay  according  to  the  size  of  his  business. 
That  year,  when  they  came  to  collect  for  the  sacrifices 
to  Confucius,  the  God  of  War,  the  God  of  Fire,  etc., 
the  local  magistrate,  supported  by  the  provincial  gov- 
ernment, ordered  the  Christians  to  pay.  Of  course 
they  refused  to  support  any  idolatrous  sacrifices.  The 
situation  became  so  tense  that  a  riot  seemed  impend- 
ing. At  last  Dr.  Dubs  visited  the  American  Consul  at 
Hankow,  for  such  a  levy  was  contrary  to  treaty  stipu- 


LILING  231 

lations.  A  few  weeks  later  Peking  wired  the  governor 
of  Hunan  to  protect  Christians  according  to  the  treaty 
and  the  affair  passed  off  without  serious  trouble.  Each 
time  that  such  collections  are  made,  there  is  a  chance 
for  trouble,  for  the  inroads  that  Christianity  makes 
into  the  pocketbook  of  the  priest  are  among  its  most 
moving  results. 

A  sad  event  at  Liling  was  the  death  of  three-year- 
old  Lee,  the  son  of  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Shambaugh. 
Though  Dr.  Munford  did  all  that  could  be  done,  the 
child  could  not  be  saved,  and  on  April  6,  1910,  the  sac- 
rifice made  by  his  parents  in  coming  to  China  was 
accentuated.  In  China  a  child  counts  for  very  little, 
and  often  nothing  more  is  done  than  to  put  one  in  a 
rough  box,  take  it  out  into  the  country  and  throw  a 
few  shovelfuls  of  dirt  onto  it — sometimes  not  even 
that.  The  contrast  of  a  Christian  funeral  is  great. 
The  impression  made  upon  the  Church  members  and 
school  children  was  deep.  In  China  even  a  child  may 
preach  Christ. 

A  great  opportunity  came  to  the  mission  in  1914. 
In  the  middle  of  May  a  terrible  flood  visited  the  city, 
the  worst  in  forty  years.  Many  people  were  drowned, 
and  many  of  the  houses,  which  were  built  of  sun-dried 
brick,  which,  when  water  acts  upon  them,  turn  to 
mud,  were  destroyed  and  their  belongings  washed 
away.  The  only  foreigner  on  the  station  at  the  time 
was  Rev.  Irving  R.  Dunlap.  He  promptly  went  to 
work  to  rescue  whom  he  could  with  his  small  boat, 
and  saved  the  lives  of  many  people.  Two  months 
later,  in  the  middle  of  July,  there  came  a  greater  flood. 


232  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

The  water  ran  through  the  principal  streets  of  the  city 
like  a  river.  Again  the  row-boat  was  called  into  serv- 
ice. Hour  after  hour  he  worked,  with  the  aid  of  a 
few  Chinese.  He  rescued  people  from  lofts  which 
the  water  was  then  filling;  some  were  saved  just  as 
the  houses  in  which  they  had  been  staying  collapsed. 
He  was  thus  enabled  to  save  hundreds  from  drowning. 

The  mission  compound  was  higher  than  most  of  the 
city,  and  the  buildings  were  built  of  burnt  brick,  which 
the  water  could  not  wash  away.  So  the  victims  were 
brought  there.  Yet  even  there  the  water  rose  to  a 
depth  of  two  or  more  feet.  That  night  some  900  peo- 
ple slept  in  the  mission  compound.  With  the  same 
promptness  with  which  he  started  rescue  work,  he 
gathered  cooking  pans,  improvised  fire-places,  and  be- 
gan to  cook  great  quantities  of  rice.  That  morning  he 
fed  3,000  people. 

Rev.  W.  I.  Shambaugh  had  just  returned  from  his 
vacation  at  Kuling  when  the  news  was  brought,  and 
immediately  went  to  Liling  to  help,  walking  30  miles 
in  the  hot  July  sun  without  a  drop  of  water  to  drink. 
The  filth,  left  when  the  water  went  down,  was  inde- 
scribable, and  an  epidemic  was  feared.  Through  the 
kindness  of  friends  in  America,  the  mission  con- 
tributed some  $600  toward  cleaning  up  the  city  and 
distributing  relief. 

Such  action  indeed  showed  what  Christianity  stood 
for,  and  not  only  did  the  missionary  immediately  be- 
come the  friend  of  the  people,  but  the  teaching  that 
would  lead  a  man  to  act  so  unselfishly  secured  a 
greater  hearing.     The  magistrate  and  gentry  and  peo- 


UUNG  233 

pie  wanted  to  erect  a  monument  in  honor  of  the  mis- 
sionary, but  he  refused.  So  on  the  next  Chinese  New 
Year's  they  presented  a  large  tablet,  eleven  by  five 
feet,  to  the  Church,  with  the  words  "Glory  to  the  True 
God"  inscribed  in  large  characters  and  along  the  sides 
a  brief  statement  of  why  it  was  erected.  The  magis- 
trate of  the  city  and  other  leading  officials  and  the 
gentry  as  well  as  the  people  came  and  packed  the 
church.  Several  of  the  gentry  gave  addresses,  and 
then  the  magistrate  spoke,  all  praising  the  heroic  self- 
sacrifice  of  Mr.  Dunlap  and  speaking  in  the  highest 
terms  of  the  religion  that  inspires  a  man  to  such  deeds. 
This  tablet  was  hung  above  the  pulpit  in  the  new 
church. 

This  new  church  had  been  dedicated  on  January  3, 
191 5,  and  that  day  31  men  and  women  were  baptized. 
The  main  room  of  the  church  seats  300,  and  with  class 
rooms  that  open  into  the  church  it  holds  about  800 
people. 

Liling  is  now  the  most  prosperous  station  of  the 
mission.  We  are  the  only  mission  in  the  county  be- 
sides the  Roman  Catholics.  It  is  the  center  for  the 
Boys'  Boarding  School,  and  for  medical  work,  both  of 
which  will  be  spoken  of  in  later  chapters. 

Out-Stations 

Liutang  is  a  place  about  ten  miles  from  Liling, 
opened  in  191 5.  It  is  one  of  the  most  populous  centers 
in  the  Hsien.  In  the  village  reside  about  3,000  people ; 
in  the  district  about  25,000.  Several  of  the  Liling 
church   members   resided  there,  and  they   desired   to 


234 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


have  a  place  of  worship  near  their  homes.  The  land 
was  given  by  one  of  the  members,  and  practically  all 
the  money  was  provided  by  contributions,  and  in  1916 
a  church  was  dedicated  there.  In  191 7  there  were  39 
baptized  Christians  at  this  place. 

Changlishi  is  another  out-station  on  this  circuit.  It 
is  thirty  miles  to  the  northeast,  just  across  the  border 
into  Kiangsi  province,  a  town  of  about  20,000  inhabit- 
ants, with  50,000  in  the  immediately  surrounding 
region.  Work  was  started  there  in  1914,  and  in  1917 
it  had  14  baptized  Christians. 

Weishan  is  10  miles  to  the  north  of  Liling,  where 
there  are  large  pottery  works  which  employ  some  2,000 
workers.  Here  there  are  9  members  at  the  time  of 
last  report  (1917). 

Sifen  is  10  miles  south  of  Liling,  on  the  road  to 
Yuhsien.  Work  was  started  in  191 2,  when  a  place 
was  rented  and  a  colporteur  put  in  charge.  It  is  the 
third  town  in  size  in  the  county,  with  about  3,000 
people,  with  30,000  in  the  neighborhood. 

One  day  shortly  after  the  colporteur  had  arrived, 
a  Taoist  priest,  who  lived  only  three  miles  away,  came 
to  the  city  and  happened  to  see  the  colporteur.  Mr. 
Ritzman  tells  the  story : 

When  he  entered  the  strange-looking  place  he  accosted  the 
man  behind  the  books : 

"And  what  is  your  honorable  name?" 

"My  unworthy  name  is  Feng." 

"Oh.  and  which  Feng  might  it  be?" 

"The  Ma  radical  with  the  two  points.  And  what  is  your 
honorable  name?" 

"My  unworthy  name  is  Lu." 


LIUNG  235 

"You  are  a  priest  belonging  to  the  Taoist  sect,  are  you 
not?" 

"Right  you  are.  And  might  I  ask  what  your  honorable 
business  is?  You  have  a  kind  of  a  funny  shop  here.  What 
are  you  selling?" 

"I  am  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  come  here  to  tell  you  about 
the  true  God,  about  the  true  'Old  Man  in  Heaven,'  and  about 
His  Son  who  died  for  us  sinners.  Have  you  ever  heard  about 
the  Jesus  whom  we  worship?  He  died  for  you  too.  He  can 
save  you  from  your  sins." 

"He !  Save  me  from  my  sins !  But  I  am  no  sinner.  I  live 
an  upright,  righteous  life.     I  have  committed  no  sins." 

"Did  you  not  say  that  you  are  a  priest?  You  have  been 
misguiding  people  and  your  sins  are  therefore  greater." 

Thus  the  conversation  went  on,  with  the  result  that  the 
priest  bought  a  catechism,  a  small  New  Testament,  and  a 
few  small  tracts.     He  was  just  curious  to  know  I 

That  was  Friday.  Before  he  left,  the  colporteur  had  ur- 
gently invited  him  to  the  services  two  days  later.  Sunday 
morning  the  priest  had  his  breakfast  earlier  than  usual  and 
started  for  the  strange  shop  to  see  what  this  service  might 
be  like.  No  other  soul  came  to  the  service  that  day.  There 
were  only  the  colporteur,  his  wife,  and  the  priest. 

Mr.  Feng  handed  the  priest  a  hymn  book,  remarking,  "Now 
we  will  sing  a  hymn.  I  lead,  will  you  please  follow?"  But 
the  priest  was  afraid  of  the  book  and  would  not  open  his 
mouth. 

Again  the  colporteur  announced,  "We  are  going  to  pray. 
Will  you  please  stand  up,  and  will  you  please  close  your 
eyes?  We  always  pray  to  our  God  with  our  eyes  shut." 
But  the  priest  was  not  going  to  close  his  eyes.  He  was  not 
going  to  be  caught  unaware  with  some  new  kind  of  magic 
while  his  eyes  were  shut.  Not  he.  Innocently  the  colporteur 
closed  his  eyes.     "O   Lord,  Jesus,  we  thank  Thee   for  Thy 

great  grace  in  sending  us  this  priest,   Mr.   Lu  "     That 

scared  the  priest.  What  new  God  was  this !  What  new 
kind  of  incantation  was  this !  Better  make  for  the  door  as 
quickly  as  possible.  He  turned  to  escape,  only  to  be  con- 
fronted by  the  colporteur's  wife,  who  had  been  watching  him 
closely.  "Do  not  be  afraid.  Do  not  go.  We  will  not  hurt 
you.     Stay."     She  took  him  by  the  arm,  and  he  could  not 


236  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

very  well  get  away,  but  his  heart  trembled,  and  he  wished 
he  had  never  come  to  such  a  place.  And  when  he  left  the 
chapel  at  last  he  deliberately  lied  to  the  colporteur  as  to  the 
direction  of  his  home  and  the  distance  it  was  in  the  country. 
He  did  not  want  this  man  to  follow  him. 

But  the  next  Sunday  found  him  back  again.  An  unseen 
power  made  him  restless  with  a  restlessness  that  he  could  not 
explain.  He  hated,  he  feared  this  new  thing.  The  books 
he  bought  he  could  not  understand  and  yet  he  could  not  keep 
away  from  them.  When  the  neighbors  learned  what  was 
going  on,  they  fed  him  with  all  kinds  of  stories  about  the 
foreigners  who  dig  out  eyes  and  hearts  for  medicines  and 
other  vile  stories.  His  wife  became  terrible  in  her  bitterness 
against  the  new  religion  and  his  eldest  son  became  so  bitter 
that  he  would  have  shut  his  father  out  of  his  own  home  if 
possible.  What  with  the  inward  struggle  that  was  driving 
him  he  knew  not  whither  and  the  persecutions  of  friends  and 
neighbors  far  and  wide  that  were  beginning  to  rain  down  on 
him  as  hail,  life  became  one  long  misery  for  him.  For  Mr. 
Lu  was  a  very  popular  priest,  successful  in  his  exorcism  of 
demons,  a  man  that  was  liked,  and  in  former  days  called  to 
distant  places  to  exercise  his  power. 

His  eldest  son  fell  sick.  There  was  no  foreign  doctor 
within  miles  and  the  heathen  doctors  refused  to  come. 
"What  I  This  man  tore  down  the  household  gods.  Now 
they  are  punishing  him.  We  are  but  men  and  powerless 
against  their  wrath.     No,  we  will  not  come." 

The  son  became  worse  until  he  lay  as  one  dead.  The 
neighbors  gathered  about  with  incense  and  paper  money  and 
candles  to  perform  the  last  rites  for  the  dead.  At  first  they 
tried  to  persuade  the  father  to  go  out  into  the  fields  some- 
where and  they  would  attend  to  it  all  if  he  did  not  feel  that 
he  could.  Then  they  became  more  insistent  and  furious  io 
their  demands.  His  wife  became  a  veritable  tigress  in  her 
rage.  She  jumped  at  his  neck  and  shook  him  as  a  terrier 
shakes  a  rat,  hissing  between  her  teeth,  "If  my  son  dies,  you 
die  and  I  die.    We  will  all  die  together." 

Marvelous  the  power  of  God  that  could  help  him  to  en- 
dure during  those  days !  He  prayed  as  he  had  never  prayed 
before,  and  finally  got  his  eldest  daughter  on  his  side.  She 
joined  him  in  his  prayers.     At  last  the  tide  turned,  the  son 


LILING 


237 


gradually  regained  his  health,  the  wife  was  appeased,  and 
at  last  agreed  to  accompany  her  husband  to  one  of  the  serv- 
ices at  the  chapel. 

To-day  this  ex-priest  Lu  is  one  of  the  most  successful  col- 
porteurs of  the  mission. 

Thus  work  in  a  village  may  produce  remarkable 
results. 

Pcht'utang  is  20  miles  northeast  of  Liling;  it  is  as 
large  as  Sifen,  situated  at  one  end  of  an  extremely 
thickly  settled  valley.  At  first  (1913)  the  colporteurs 
were  received  gladly,  but  when  the  people  saw  that 
Christianity  would  hurt  their  business  of  making  fire- 
crackers (which  are  used  largely  in  idol-worship)  they 
threw  the  colporteurs  out  of  the  town.  The  next  year 
they  returned,  and  work  has  been  done  there  ever 
since. 

Chiiamvan  is  a  village  20  miles  south  of  Liling  of 
700  people  with  30,000  living  within  a  radius  of  4 
miles.  Property  has  been  rented  there  and  a  colpor- 
teur stationed  at  the  place.  Because  of  its  situation 
on  the  road  to  Yuhsien,  it  can  be  visited  by  the  for- 
eigners traveling  to  and  fro. 

Liling  Circuit,  now  (1917),  has  11  foreign  mission- 
aries and  20  Chinese  workers.  There  are  178  Church 
members,  and  a  Christian  community  (see  page  200) 
of  417  souls.  There  are  10  catechetical  classes  with 
115  members,  4  men's  Bible  classes  with  87  members, 
3  women's  Bible  classes  with  45  members,  and  i  wom- 
en's Bible  school  with  31  enrolled.  Every  week  there 
are  6  Sunday  preaching  services,  and  6  week-day  re- 
ligious meetings,  as  well  as  one  religious  meeting  for 


238  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

women,  with  an  average  attendance  of  70.  The  5 
Sunday  schools  have  a  total  average  attendance  of 
350,  and  the  4  senior  K.  L.  C.  E.'s  have  179  active 
and  238  associate  members.  The  Albright  Prepara- 
tory School,  a  boys'  boarding  school  and  a  girls' 
boarding  school,  the  hospital  and  dispensary  are  lo- 
cated there.  The  Chinese  community  gave  $70 
(American  money)  for  Church  work,  as  well  as  $1,845 
(American  money)  in  school  and  hospital  fees.  The 
value  of  the  buildings,  which  include  a  parsonage,  a 
church  building,  a  hospital,  a  dispensary,  and  4  other 
buildings  is  $35,542  (American  money). 


CHAPTER  VII 

YUHSIEN 

Yuhsien  or  luhsien,  is  a  town  of  some  20,000  people, 
situated  about  60  miles  south  of  Liling.  It  is  located 
on  the  Chaling  River,  a  tributary  of  the  Siang,  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Hsinshi  River,  The  county  of  which 
it  is  the  center  has  a  population  of  350,000.  Here 
again  we  are  the  only  mission,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Roman  Catholics.  In  some  directions  there  is  no 
missionary  for  200  miles. 

For  some  years  the  missionaries  had  itinerated  to 
this  city.  I  quote  the  following  paragraphs  from  an 
account  by  Mr.  Ritzman  of  a  trip  in  1905 : 

One  of  the  duties  of  a  missionary  is  to  take  frequent  itin- 
erating trips  into  the  surrounding  country.  Our  foreign,  and 
also  our  native  workers,  are  so  few  that  we  can  occupy  only 
the  most  important  centers  of  population — cities  which  num- 
ber thousands  of  people.  But  just  as  at  home,  the  great  mass 
of  the  people  live  in  the  country,  or  in  little  villages,  ranging 
in  population  from  one  hundred  to  several  thousands.  We 
cannot  expect  these  people  to  come  to  us.  Many  of  them, 
perhaps,  in  all  their  lifetime  never  get  into  a  city  occupied 
by  a  missionary,  and  should  they  even  do  so  the  probability 
is  that  they  would  never  come  to  a  chapel  except  by  the 
merest  accident.  Yet  something  must  be  done  for  these 
people,  and  one  of  the  agencies  for  reaching  them  is  the 
itinerating  trips  of  the  missionary  and  his  coworkers. 

It  was  for  the  purpose  of  reaching  such  people  that  the 
colporteur  and  I  recently  took  a  trip  to  Yuhsien.  While 
all  along  the  way,  at  the  farm-houses  and  in  the  villages, 
there  is  presented  the  opportunity  of  reaching  some  of  the 

239 


240  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

very  people  who  would  otherwise  not  be  touched  by  a  mission- 
ary's influence.    *    *    * 

We  left  here  on  Tuesday  forenoon.  I  had  a  big  handful 
of  tracts  and  some  five  cash  gospels  stuffed  into  my  pockets, 
while  the  colporteur  also  carried  a  big  armful  of  books. 
We  were  not  yet  beyond  the  bounds  of  Liling  when  we  began 
to  sell.  And  all  along  the  road,  wherever  a  traveler  passed 
us,  we  asked  him  to  buy  one  of  our  books.  At  every  house 
where  there  was  a  man  in  sight  we  would  stop  for  a  minute 
and  try  to  sell.  That  plan  we  continued  on  the  whole  trip, 
and  while  it  was  sometimes  tiresome  to  carry  a  pile  of  books 
in  your  arms  for  ten  or  fifteen  miles  a  day,  nevertheless  we 
had  the  great  joy  of  selling  a  gospel  or  tract  to  many  a  way- 
faring man,  and  dropping  a  booklet  into  many  a  home  that 
otherwise  we  could  not  have  reached.     *     *    * 

In  one  village  we  caused  no  little  annoyance  to  the  school 
teacher  of  the  place.  The  news  of  the  arrival  of  a  foreigner 
reached  the  school  room  very  quickly,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
I  was  surrounded  by  about  a  score  of  boys  in  the  uniform 
of  the  public  school  pupils.  Several  of  them  bought  books. 
But  it  was  only  a  few  minutes  until  the  teacher  came,  for- 
bade them  to  buy  any  more  books  and  chased  them  back 
to  their  desks.  They  had  not  been  gone  more  than  a  few 
minutes  when  I  looked  up  and  saw  one  of  them  come  running 
back,  occasionally  looking  over  his  shoulder  to  see  if  the 
teacher  might  be  on  his  heels.  Then  another  came,  and  soon 
the  whole  crowd  was  surrounding  me  again,  and  they  bought 
more  books  than  the  first  time.  Again  the  teacher  came  and 
chased  them  back.  This  was  repeated  at  least  three  if  not 
four  times.  The  last  time  I  had  some  large  illustrated  gospels 
which  fairly  made  the  boys  wild  to  buy.  I  do  not  know  how 
long  this  would  have  continued,  for  after  the  teacher  chased 
them  back  the  last  time,  we  left.  In  China,  where  school 
regulations  are  so  lax,  it  is  nothing  new  for  a  whole  school 
to  desert  its  teacher  for  very  much  less  attraction,  even,  than 
a  foreigner. 

We  reached  Yuhsien  Saturday  noon.  We  had  aroused  not 
a  little  curiosity  all  along  the  way,  and  especially  in  the  vil- 
lages, but  Yuhsien  far  outstripped  them  all.  We  had  no 
sooner  entered  the  city  than  we  had  a  howling  mob  behind 


YUHSIEN 


241 


us,  tumbling  over  one  another  to  get  a  glimpse  of  the   for- 
eigner who  had  so  unexpectedly  dropped  into  their  midst. 

We  had  just  about  time  to  get  my  baggage  into  a  room 
of  one  of  the  inns,  when  a  small  official  called.  Before  he 
was  gone  a  second  one  came.  After  dinner  we  loaded  up 
with  books  and  started  out.  Such  a  crowd  I  had  never 
before  been  in.  The  hotel  and  the  street  were  packed.  I  had 
half  a  dozen  soldiers  around  me,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest 
difficulty  that  we  could  get  through  sometimes.  The  people 
bought  as  I  have  never  before  seen  them  buy. 

I  had  taken  out  into  the  street  in  my  first  armful  twenty 
or  so  large  gospels,  and  about  as  many  small  ones,  also  a 
pile  of  other  books.  I  do  not  believe  I  was  out  in  the  street 
ten  minutes  before  every  one  of  them  was  sold.  Certain  I 
am  that  I  had  not  left  the  inn  more  than  two  hundred  yards 
behind.  We  returned  to  replenish  our  stock  and  empty  our 
pockets  of  cash,  for  the  cash  in  China  are  just  as  unhandy 
as  our  copper  cents  at  home.  One  does  not  care  to  carry 
several  hundred  of  them  in  his  pockets  for  any  length  of  time. 
This  time  we  took  along  a  much  bigger  pile,  and  by  about 
five  o'clock  we  were  almost  sold  out  again.  Great  was  our 
joy  that  evening.  The  sales  of  that  day  amounted  to  2,320 
cash.     *     *     * 

Monday  was  a  good  day — the  best  day  of  all.  We  started 
selling  about  eight  o'clock,  and  kept  it  up  until  dark,  with 
about  an  hour's  intermission  for  dinner.  The  crowds  were 
just  as  big  as  Saturday,  and  just  as  anxious  to  buy.  Most 
of  the  time  the  excitement  was  so  great  that  half  of  the  peo- 
ple, I  believe,  did  not  know  what  they  were  buying.  Usually 
the  people  want  to  see  the  subject  of  the  tract  they  want  to 
buy  and  turn  over  the  pages,  but  that  Monday  the  men 
would  ask  us  what  price  we  sold  them  at,  and  we  would  sing 
out  the  answer,  two  cash,  six  cash,  twelve  cash,  etc.,  and  the 
money  would  be  forthcoming  for  one  or  more  books. 

I  wish  that  the  people  who  pity  us  poor  fools  of  mission- 
aries, as  some  call  us,  could  have  been  with  us  that  day. 
*    *    * 

Counting  the  cash  that  evening  was  quite  a  long  and  tire- 
some job.     But  we   felt  very  much  like  shouting  when  the 
result  was  announced.     We  had  sold  tracts  to  the  value  of 
4,380  cash.     I  hardly  think  the  average  price  of  our  booklets 
16 


242  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

that  day  was  more  than  three  cash ;  so  that  we  sold  in  that 
day  more  than  1,400  copies.  Think  of  the  privilege  of  putting 
1,400  copies  of  Scripture  portions  and  religious  booklets  into 
the  hands  of  heathen  men  and  women !  How  could  we  help 
but  be  happy  that  evening? 

In  May,  1908,  Dr.  Dubs,  Mr.  Ritzman,  and  Evan- 
gelist Liu  made  a  trip  to  Yuhsien,  and  rented  a  place 
for  book-selling,  etc.  Before  they  left  they  called  on 
the  chief  magistrate  and  told  him  what  they  had  done. 
He  was  very  nice  to  them,  and  they  left.  But  only  a 
few  days  after,  this  magistrate  called  the  gentry  of 
the  city  together,  and  in  their  presence  gave  a  most 
severe  scolding  to  the  owner  of  the  house,  and  to  the 
inn-keeper  who  acted  as  middleman  for  us,  and 
through  whose  help  we  were  able  to  rent.  The  official 
called  the  inn-keeper  all  kinds  of  names,  and  wanted 
to  compel  him  to  take  back  the  guarantee  money. 
Fortunately  for  us,  the  inn-keeper  was  not  so  easily 
scared  and  showed  that  he  had  a  good  bit  of  backbone, 
and  refused  to  receive  the  money.  We  must  thank 
God  for  thus  influencing  this  inn-keeper  to  help  us, 
else  we  would  have  lost  the  house  and  it  would  have 
taken  years  more  to  get  a  foothold. 

When  Dr.  Dubs  reported  to  the  Bureau  of  Foreign 
Affairs  at  Changsha  what  he  had  done,  they  too  acted 
queerly,  and  requested  the  mission  to  withdraw,  al- 
leging that  there  was  trouble  in  Yuhsien.  So  Mr.  Ritz- 
man went  to  Yuhsien  again.  He  found  things  all  quiet 
at  the  place.  The  colporteurs  who  were  there  had 
called  on  the  owner  of  the  house ;  at  the  time  a  friend 
of  the  owner's,  who  had  been  at  Changsha  and  knew 
about  the  gospel,  happened  to  be  there,  and  he  spoke 


YUHSIEN  243 

very  strongly  in  behalf  of  the  mission.  Mr.  Ritzman 
found  the  people  quite  friendly ;  the  officials  had  been 
trying  to  bluff  the  mission  to  keep  away  from  the 
place. 

The  colporteur  who  was  left  at  Yuhsien  was  a  man 
by  the  name  of  Cheo.  Colporteur  is  the  name  applied 
to  one  of  the  lower  grades  of  Chinese  w^orkers.  The 
colporteur  travels  about,  selling  books  and  preaching, 
or  is  given  charge  of  a  small  out-station,  where  he 
preaches,  sells  books,  and  does  similar  work.  Mr. 
Cheo  is  not  an  impressive  man;  he  never  had  much 
of  an  education ;  he  is  not  a  good  preacher,  but  he  has 
been  very  faithful,  and  leads  a  life  of  much  prayer  and 
utter  dependence  upon  God  in  his  work.  In  1902  he 
became  one  of  the  personal  servants  of  Dr.  Dubs, 
acting  as  door-keeper.  In  that  capacity  he  had  the 
opportunity  of  attending  most  of  the  services  of  the 
mission,  with  the  result  that  he  became  a  Christian. 
He  was  successively  house-coolie,  table-boy,  chapel- 
keeper,  helper,  and  colporteur.  He  was  a  pioneer 
worker  in  Siangtan,  Chucheo,  Liling,  and  Yuhsien.  He 
has  been  rioted  out  several  times.  When  the  mission 
undertook  to  start  a  new  station,  he  was  called  on  to  go, 
and  faithful  to  the  cause  of  Christ,  he  left  the  place 
where  he  had  established  himself  in  comfortable  cir- 
cumstances by  the  work  of  several  years,  and  moved 
on  to  a  new  post,  there  again  to  endure  hardships,  lone- 
liness, and  possible  danger  in  the  work  of  opening  up 
a  new  city.  For  three  years  he  stood  all  alone  at  Yuh- 
sien, except  when  the  missionary  spent  six  months 
with  him,  and  in  that  time  twenty-six  persons  were 


244  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

baptized  into  the  church.  Such  is  the  character  of  the 
Christian  Hunanese. 

At  the  time  of  the  Changsha  riot  in  1910,  there  was 
also  trouble  in  Yuhsien.  This  time  it  was  due  to  the 
excessive  zeal  of  the  Chinese  Christians.  Idolaters 
were  parading  an  old  and  revered  idol  through  the 
streets,  soliciting  funds  for  its  worship.  This  idol  was 
brought  into  the  home  of  one  of  the  Christians.  Of 
course  compliance  was  refused.  The  member  and 
adherents  stood  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  their  refusal. 
Enraged  at  the  taunts  and  jeers  of  the  heathen,  and 
angered  that  they  were  to  be  compelled  to  contribute, 
they  demolished  the  idol,  and  abetted  by  many  fellow- 
citizens  who  had  lost  faith  in  idolatry,  they  destroyed 
it  with  all  its  paraphernalia.  Such  tactless  courage  nec- 
essarily provoked  fierce  opposition.  That  they  were 
not  one  and  all  exterminated  and  their  property  as 
well  as  that  of  the  mission  not  wholly  destroyed  is 
due  to  the  providence  of  God.  The  magistrate  acted 
vigorously  in  quelling  the  trouble  and  voluntarily  paid 
for  all  repairs  and  reimbursed  the  workers  for  their 
loss. 

The  work  at  Yuhsien  has  developed  as  on  the  other 
stations.  In  September,  1912,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Suhr 
came  to  Yuhsien,  and  shortly  afterwards  Rev.  and 
Mrs.  Talbott.  Property  was  purchased,  and  the  usual 
buildings  erected.  In  191 1  a  boys'  day  school  had  been 
started,  and  a  girls'  school  was  started  in  191 3.  Sun- 
day school,  preaching  services,  women's  meetings,  and 
the  other  activities  of  the  mission  are  carried  on.  The 
first  Junior  Christian  Endeavor  Society  was  started  on 


YUHSIEN  245 

this  station  in  1914.  In  May,  1915,  the  new  church 
was  dedicated,  and  it  was  made  the  opportunity  for 
a  week  of  evangehstic  services,  something  hke  those 
at  the  dedication  of  the  Changsha  church,  but  on  a 
smaller  scale.  Some  600  to  1,000  persons  were  pres- 
ent every  day  of  that  week  at  the  services.  A  junior 
girls'  choir  was  organized,  and  a  woman's  school 
opened  in  191 5. 

Out-Stations. 

Hsinshi  is  a  town  whose  population  is  estimated  at 
3,000  to  4,000,  located  some  17  miles  north  of  Yuhsien. 
In  191 2  a  place  was  rented  for  a  chapel  and  a  Sunday 
school  and  Christian  Endeavor  Society  started.  Mr. 
Cheo  is  the  colporteur  in  charge.  The  hostile  attitude 
of  the  people  has  now  changed  to  one  of  friendliness. 
One  woman  has  changed  so  completely  since  she  came 
under  the  influence  of  Christianity  that  she  is  a  won- 
der to  all  around  her.  Though  she  has  barely  enough 
to  live  on,  she  refuses  to  make  of  her  place  a  gambling 
den,  whereby  she  could  easily,  according  to  the  cus- 
tom of  the  place,  support  herself  and  her  three  chil- 
dren.   Six  persons  have  been  baptized  at  this  place. 

Hsiao  Tsih  is  13  miles  northwest  of  Yuhsien,  a  place 
a  little  smaller  than  Hsinshi,  with  a  population  esti- 
mated at  1,500  to  2,000.  It  was  opened  in  1914.  At 
this  place  one  woman  62  years  old  misses  church  only 
a  few  Sundays  in  the  year,  though  she  has  to  walk 
4  miles  to  service.  Just  after  the  Chinese  New  Year 
of  1917  there  was  trouble  over  theater  dues  (the 
theaters  are  connected  with  the  temples,  and  are  in- 
variably immoral)  ;    the  people  tried  to  compel  the 


246  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

Christians  to  pay.  They  threatened  to  buy  the  place 
the  church  had  rented  and  then  prevent  any  one  else 
from  renting  to  the  church.  This  stirred  up  the  Chris- 
tians of  the  place,  and  they  subscribed  about  $100  to 
buy  a  place  for  a  chapel.  The  matter  was  presented 
to  the  Yuhsien  congregation  and  they  give  $100  more 
and  the  Hsinshi  people  $10.  The  missionaries  added 
to  this  sum  until  it  amounted  to  $250.  Then  a  much 
better  piece  of  property  was  discovered,  and  bought 
for  $500,  the  mission  providing  the  balance  of  the 
amount. 

P ehshuhsia  is  53  miles  to  the  northeast  of  Yuhsien, 
with  an  estimated  population  of  1,000.  The  work  was 
begun  in  August,  191 5,  and  is  still  difficult.  The  four 
leading  clans  of  the  place  have  announced  that  any- 
one who  joins  the  Church  will  be  cut  off  the  family 
register  and  deprived  of  all  rights  of  the  clan.  Never- 
theless the  attendance  at  preaching  service  is  good. 

Huangtuling  is  35  miles  from  Yuhsien  on  the  road 
to  Liling,  and  has  about  800  inhabitants.  It  was 
opened  in  October,  191 5,  and  has  had  a  steady  growth. 
The  war  stopped  the  buying  of  property,  and  as  a  re- 
sult all  the  regular  adherents  cannot  get  into  the  pres- 
ent chapel. 

Lutien  is  13  miles  south  of  Yuhsien,  with  about  800 
people.  Permanent  work  was  begun  there  in  Febru- 
ary, 1916,  and  the  colporteur  is  on  friendly  relations 
with  the  people.  A  young  man  25  years  old,  who  was 
studying  for  the  Buddhist  priesthood  became  ac- 
qainted  with  the  colporteur,  and  became  so  interested 


VUHSIEN  24f 

that  he  took  gospels  and  tracts  home  with  him  to  sell 
to  the  people  of  his  clan. 

Tsaoshi  is  12  miles  down  the  river  from  Yuhsien, 
and  is  estimated  to  have  5,000  inhabitants.  The  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society  opened  a  chapel  there  in 
1905,  and  in  1917  this  chapel  and  the  evangelist  in 
charge  were  transferred  to  our  mission. 

Yuhsien  Circuit,  now  (1917),  has  5  foreign  mis- 
sionaries and  18  Chinese  workers.  There  are  8  cate- 
chetical classes  with  58  catechumens,  and  a  woman's 
Bible  school  with  18  enrolled.  Every  week  there  are 
7  preaching  services  and  21  week-day  religious  serv- 
ices, as  well  as  a  women's  meeting,  with  an  average 
attendance  of  31.  The  circuit  numbers  109  Church 
members,  with  a  Christian  community  (see  page 
200),  of  380.  There  are  9  Sunday  schools  with  a  total 
average  attendance  of  364,  5  senior  K.  L.  C.  E.'s 
with  93  active  and  120  associate  members,  and  a  junior 
society  with  19  active  and  41  associate  members. 
There  are  2  boys'  day  schools  and  2  girls'  day  schools. 
During  the  year  the  Chinese  community  contributed 
$114  for  Church  work  as  well  as  $67  in  school  fees. 
The  value  of  the  property,  which  includes  3  parson- 
ages, I  church  building  and  4  other  buildings,  is  $13,- 
299  (American  money). 


CHAPTER  VIII 
CHALING 

Chaling  is  a  city  of  about  10,000  people,  with  about 
30,000  people  in  its  immediate  environs,  situated  30 
miles  east  of  Yuhsien.  The  county  (which  constitutes 
the  circuit)  has  about  300,000  inhabitants.  It  is  the 
youngest  station  of  the  mission,  and  yet  the  oldest  to 
have  a  resident  foreigner.  Rev.  A.  H.  Sanders,  who 
is  at  present  stationed  at  Chaling,  has  gathered  some 
notes  of  the  early  history  of  the  place : 

Our  mission  took  up  the  work  at  Chaling  practically  in  suc- 
cession to  the  China  Inland  Mission.  In  1897  the  China  In- 
land Mission  from  Kiangsi  sent  a  Chinese  helper,  named  Ren, 
to  rent  a  house  at  T'ang-hsia,  a  small  village  two  miles  from 
the  Kiangsi  province  border  (on  the  Hunan  side).  Shortly 
after  the  rental  agreement  was  signed,  Miss  Jacobsen,  a 
Swedish  lady,  came  over  and  made  her  home  there.  Although 
many  itinerating  journeys  had  been  made  by  various  mission- 
aries previous  to  this  time  in  the  south  and  west  of  the 
province,  and  although  missionaries  had  lived  for  considerable 
periods  on  boats,  and  although  premises  had  in  some  places 
been  rented  and  occupied  by  native  workers,  yet  Miss  Jacob- 
sen  was  the  first  foreign  missionary  to  live  in  her  own  hired 
house,  and  T'ang-hsia  was  the  first  mission  station  with  a 
resident  missionary  in  Hunan. 

A  tangible  connecting  link  with  that  work  and  our  present 
occupation  is  that  to  the  Sunday  services  at  T'ang-hsia  there 
came  regularly,  traveling  eighteen  miles  from  his  home  in 
Kiangsi,  a  man  named  Liu  Tseh-lin,  who  afterwards  became 
our  earliest  and  is  now  our  oldest  native  evangelist.  (At 
present  he  is  stationed  at  Chaling.) 

The  China  Inland  brethren  in  Kiangsi  now  (1898)  thought 
that  it  would  be  possible  to  advance  further  in  and  occupy 

248 


CHALING  249 

Chaling  city.  By  this  time  Mr.  Liu  was  a  trusted  Christian, 
and  in  the  seventh  month  he  and  another  were  sent  to  ChaHng 
city  with  instructions  to  rent.  In  this  they  were  successful. 
A  month  later  Dr.  Frank  A.  Keller  came  and  took  up  his 
residence  here.  The  premises  secured  were  outside  the  city 
(Chaling,  as  other  large  places,  is  surrounded  by  a  wall),  a 
few  doors  west  of  our  present  site. 

Dr.  Keller  was  anxious  to  get  premises  inside  the  city  and 
very  nearly  succeeded  in  doing  so.  The  deed  was  already 
written  and  signed,  but  as  the  money  was  being  paid  over,  the 
landlord  seized  the  money  with  one  hand  and  with  the  other 
grabbed  the  deed  and  conveying  it  to  his  mouth,  attempted  to 
swallow  it.  Only  with  difficulty  was  it  rescued,  but  it  was 
almost  illegible  and  writing  a  fresh  one  was  refused.  So 
the  deed  was  called  off  and  the  money  returned. 

In  1899  a  mob  wrecked  the  mission  house  and  destroyed 
all  its  contents.  By  this  time  Mr.  A.  P.  Quimback  had  joined 
Dr.  Keller;  both  escaped  the  violence  of  the  mob  by  hiding 
in  a  bean-curd  shop  opposite.  The  medicine  shop  of  the  land- 
lord, K'ang,  was  wrecked  at  the  same  time.  Other  premises 
inside  the  city  were  provided  for  the  missionaries  by  the 
gentry,  who  personally  escorted  them  with  fire  crackers  and 
much  ceremony.  But  the  Boxer  uprising  broke  out  (1900) 
and  it  was  not  thought  best  to  wait  for  trouble  here.  The 
missionaries  returned  to  Shanghai,  as  did  most  of  those  who 
survived  that  terrible  year.  And  when  things  had  quieted 
down  sufficiently  to  allow  return  to  the  interior,  Dr.  Keller 
took  up  his  residence  at  Changsha  (1901). 

Chaling  was  henceforth  worked  from  that  city,  chiefly  by 
itinerations  undertaken  by  Mr.  Hampson,  who  was  then  Dr. 
Keller's  companion.  It  was  at  this  time  that  the  friendship 
began  between  Dr.  Keller  and  Superintendent  Dubs,  which 
doubtless  was  a  factor  in  directing  our  mission  towards  this 
field.  In  1902  the  China  Inland  Mission  withdrew  from 
Chaling,  doubtless  feeling  that  the  place  was  too  remote  from 
Changsha,  and  having  no  stations  in  between. 

As  early  as  the  autumn  of  1908  Rev.  M.  E.  Ritzman 
made  an  itinerating  trip  to  Chaling.  In  the  early  part 
of  1910  property  was  purchased  there  by  two  Chris- 


250  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

tian  Chinese  who  went  with  money  in  their  purses  and 
bought  a  most  desirable  site  in  the  heart  of  the  city. 
But  it  took  much  time  and  patience  to  secure  posses- 
sion. On  July  i6th  a  mob  rioted  the  place.  The 
damage  was  not  so  great,  for  the  mob  was  only  feeling 
its  way  along,  seeing  how  far  the  officials  would  let 
it  go.  Unexpectedly  Dr.  Dubs  arrived  in  town  just 
at  the  time.  Upon  his  appearance  the  magistrate 
adopted  a  vigorous  policy,  ordered  repairs  to  be  made, 
and  averted  all  further  danger. 

That  July  the  chapel  was  opened.  It  was  a  source 
of  regret  that  Rev.  Liu  was  not  able  to  be  present  to 
see  a  chapel  opened  where  he  had  been  rioted  out 
twelve  years  before,  for  he  could  not  leave  his  congre- 
gation at  Changsha.  His  place  was  taken  by  his  old- 
est son,  Nan-seng,  who  was  studying  at  the  Yale  Mis- 
sion College. 

The  first  missionary  to  be  located  there  was  Rev. 
A.  C.  Lindenmeyer.  But  his  administration  was  cut 
short  by  his  tragic  death.  When  he  and  his  wife  went 
to  Chaling,  they  knew  that  if  any  serious  illness  over- 
took them  it  would  be  difficult  to  secure  medical  aid. 
Nevertheless  they  took  the  risk,  for  the  work  needed 
them.  Soon  afterwards  Mr.  Lindenmeyer  was  taken 
sick  with  acute  appendicitis,  followed  by  peritonitis. 
Under  favorable  conditions  it  would  have  taken  four 
or  five  days  by  boat  to  reach  the  nearest  doctor,  at 
Siangtan,  but  with  wind  and  tide  as  they  were  it  would 
have  taken  ten  or  twelve  days.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Talbott 
rushed  to  Chaling  by  night,  as  soon  as  word  was 
brought  them,  and  the  four  missionaries  started  for 


Rev.  A.  C.  Lindenmeyer 

Died  Oct.  31,  1913 


CHALING  251 

Siangtan  on  a  boat  immediately.  But  the  disease 
worked  its  way  very  swiftly,  and  the  next  day,  October 
31,  19 1 3,  after  severe  pain,  he  entered  into  his  eternal 
reward.  The  boat  had  yet  nine  miles  to  make  to  get 
to  Yuhsien. 

Rev.  A.  C.  Lindenmeyer  was  one  of  the  brightest 
of  the  missionaries  on  the  field.  His  death  was  a  very 
great  loss  to  the  mission.  He  was  just  at  the  begin- 
ning of  a  promising  career,  for  he  had  been  in  the 
country  two  and  a  half  years.  He  had  been  married 
only  four  months  at  the  time  of  his  death.  His  body 
was  buried  in  the  mission  compound  at  Yuhsien.  He 
was  literally  a  martyr  to  the  cause  of  missions  at 
Chaling. 

The  people  of  Chaling  are  simpler  than  at  the  other 
stations,  and  when  their  friendship  had  been  won,  the 
work  developed  faster  than  at  the  other  stations.  In 
1917  there  was  held  the  first  anniversary  feast  to  com- 
memorate the  beginning  of  the  church  in  Chaling. 
Twenty-nine  of  the  influential  men  of  the  city,  includ- 
ing the  magistrate,  were  present,  and  stayed  to  a  lan- 
tern lecture  by  Rev.  A.  H.  Sanders.  That  we  should 
be  able  to  reach  men  of  this  type  shows  a  great  prog- 
ress in  the  city. 

As  present  we  have  a  well-located  property  on  the 
main  street  outside  the  walled  city.  Our  recently  re- 
modeled chapel,  with  a  seating  capacity  of  300,  fronts 
directly  on  this  busy  street.  In  the  rear  we  have  a 
double  Chinese  workers'  house,  at  present  occupied  by 
the  two  missionary  families.  Within  a  stone's  throw, 
on  a  raised  terrace,  we  have  a  splendid  property  of  sev- 


252  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

eral   acres,    where    missionary    residences    and    other 
buildings,  as  needed,  will  be  erected. 

Out-Stations 

Because  Chaling  has  been  so  recently  occupied  by 
foreign  missionaries,  the  work  has  not  developed  much 
beyond  the  town  itself.  There  are  two  out-stations, 
with  a  colporteur  in  charge  of  each.  Besides  this  there 
are  a  number  of  preaching  places,  where  services  are 
held.  Around  the  city  these  appointments  are  filled  by 
the  Christians  in  turn,  who  go  gladly  and  without  re- 
muneration. The  running  expenses  are  met  from  the 
Church  collections.  Rents  average  $2  per  year,  which 
is  simply  for  the  privilege  of  using  a  room  for  service, 
whenever  required. 

Hukeo  is  about  20  miles  south  of  Chaling,  and  has  a 
population  estimated  at  1,500.  In  the  immediate 
environs  are  10,000  people,  all  of  whom  have  a  rea- 
sonable chance  of  hearing  the  gospel  at  our  chapel. 
This  place  was  opened  October  26,  1916,  and  a  col- 
porteur stationed  there. 

Kaolong  is  20  miles  northeast  of  Chaling,  with 
about  500  people,  7,000  being  in  the  immediate  en- 
virons. It  was  opened  February  i,  191 7.  As  yet  there 
are  no  baptized  Christians  on  these  two  out-stations. 

The  preaching  places  deserve  a  brief  mention. 
Hiiangt'ang  is  3^^  miles  south  of  Chaling,  with  an 
estimated  population  of  400,  with  5,000  in  the  immedi- 
ate environs.  Here  one  of  the  prominent  men  of  the 
town  became  interested,  and  allowed  the  mission  to 
use  his  guest-hall  for  preaching.    He  with  two  others, 


CHALING  253 

all  of  them  among  the  most  prominent  men  in  the 
town,  have  been  recently  baptized.  They  practically 
"run"  the  preaching  at  Lingfang,  T^yz  miles  beyond, 
which  has  about  150  people  (with  2,000  in  the  immedi- 
ate environs),  and  T'lchco,  between  the  two  aforemen- 
tioned places  (a  village  of  about  50  people,  with  1,000 
in  the  immediate  environs).  It  was  the  faithful  testi- 
mony of  these  same  three  men  that  planted  the  gos- 
pel seed  at  Yaoshui,  a  place  of  about  400  people  (with 
5,000  in  the  immediate  environs),  and  in  Kongt-ang, 
a  village  of  about  1,000  people,  a  suburb  of  Chaling. 
Sioach'ae  is  another  suburb  of  Chaling,  with  about 
200  people.  Shihpahkiu  is  still  another  suburb,  2 
miles  west  of  Chaling,  with  possibly  200  people. 
Mafukiang  is  7  miles  southwest  of  Chaling,  a  place 
whose  population  is  estimated  at  350,  with  2,000  in 
the  immediate  neighborhood.  The  weekly  services 
there  are  supported  by  the  junior  K.  L.  C.  E.  at 
Chaling.  P'ingsliiii  is  a  village  of  about  250  people 
on  the  road  to  Yuhsien.  There  are  4,000  people  in  the 
immediately  surrounding  farming  community.  Yaopi 
is  a  busy  market  town,  half  way  between  Chaling  and 
Kaolong.  It  has  about  700  people,  with  5,000  in  the 
immediate  environs.  Kuanlao  is  a  village  of  about 
150  people,  with  1,000  in  the  immediate  neighborhood, 
south  of  Kukeo.  Cheopi  and  Hot'ien  are  two  villages 
of  about  200  and  250  inhabitants  respectively,  with 
immediately  surrounding  communities  of  4,000  and 
8,000  people,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Kaolong. 

In  the  work  of  taking  the  gospel  to  these  villages 
the  Christians  of  Chaling  have  a  share,  in  that  they 


254  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

give  and  go  to  preach.  Without  their  help  this  coun- 
try work  would  be  crippled ;  thus  the  gospel  is  pro- 
claimed at  these  many  places. 

Chaling  Circuit,  now  (1917),  has  4  foreign  mission- 
aries and  8  Chinese  workers.  There  are  6  catechetical 
classes  with  52  members,  2  Bible  classes  for  men  can- 
didates with  29  members  and  2  women's  Bible  classes 
for  candidates  with  13  members.  Every  week  there 
are  9  Sunday  preaching  services  and  il  week-day 
religious  meetings,  as  well  as  a  regular  women's  meet- 
ing, with  an  average  attendance  of  57.  The  Church 
membership  numbers  38,  and  the  Christian  community 
(see  page  200)  177.  On  the  circuit  there  is  a  boys' 
day  school  and  a  girls'  day  school  as  well  as  one  other 
school.  During  the  year  the  Chinese  community  gave 
$52  (American  money)  for  Church  work  as  well  as 
$30  (American  money)  in  school  fees.  The  property, 
which  includes  a  parsonage,  a  church  building,  a 
school  building  and  one  other  building,  is  valued  at 
$4,342  (American  money). 


Missionaries   at   Annual   Meeting,   Ruling,    1917 


CHAPTER  IX 

RULING 

Kuling  is  not  a  station  of  the  mission,  and  yet  it  is 
as  important,  for  it  is  the  place  where  the  missionaries 
secure  the  rest  and  recuperation  that  enables  them  to 
work  so  hard  during  the  rest  of  the  year.  It  is  situ- 
ated in  a  beautiful  valley  near  the  summit  of  the  Ku 
Mountains,  some  5,000  feet  above  sea-level,  some  400 
miles  down  the  river  from  Changsha. 

In  Hunan,  where  the  latitude  is  the  same  as  New 
Orleans  or  southern  Florida,  the  summers  are  ex- 
tremely hot,  but  without  the  sea  breezes  these  places 
have  to  temper  the  heat.  To  a  person  who  has  been 
accustomed  to  the  cooler  climate  of  the  United  States, 
the  continuously  hot  summers  of  Hunan  are  unbear- 
able. While  some  strong  constitutions  can  stand  the 
strain  of  the  summer,  most  people  need  a  change. 
Kuling  provides  a  relief  in  temperature  that  is  very 
necessary  for  most  people. 

To  the  average  missionary,  working  in  a  Chinese 
city  with  two  or  possibly  a  few  more  English  speaking 
persons,  a  change  is  necessary.  While  on  the  station, 
he  works  continuously,  usually  doing  the  work  of  two 
men,  because  the  great  need  presses  upon  him  so  hard. 
Therefore  he  needs  to  get  away  from  the  Chinese, 
into  a  different  atmosphere,  for  a  while  at  least,  to  pre- 
vent his  becoming  stagnant. 

2SS 


256  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

These  two  essential  needs  Ruling  meets — a  cool, 
pure,  refreshing  atmosphere,  and  associations  with 
others  than  Chinese;  for  most  of  the  missionaries  of 
the  Yangste  Valley  are  there.  The  summer  confer- 
ences held  each  summer  also  mean  much  in  the  de- 
velopment of  the  spiritual  life.  Ruling  means  for  the 
missionary  both  a  longer  life  and  increased  efficiency ; 
consequently  the  missionary  board  has  wisely  pro- 
vided opportunity  for  the  missionaries  to  recuperate 
there.  A  summer  at  Ruling  is  not  a  luxury,  but  a 
necessity. 

But  there  is  another  side  to  the  picture.  Summer 
is  a  trying  time  on  the  mission  field.  More  trouble 
seems  to  break  out  at  that  time  than  during  any  other 
equal  part  of  the  year.  Dr.  Dubs  writes  in  one  of  his 
reports:  "Observation  has  taught  me  that  it  is  not 
wise  to  leave  our  congregations  and  members  without 
foreign  oversight."  The  Chinese  Christians  are  babes 
in  Christ ;  the  mere  presence  of  a  foreigner  is  a  great 
help  towards  keeping  them  firm  in  the  midst  of  tempta- 
tion. As  one  Chinese  brother  put  it:  "The  mission 
church  is  like  a  barrel  made  of  staves.  We  Chinese 
members  are  the  staves,  and  the  foreign  pastor  is  the 
hoop.  When  the  pastor  is  with  us,  we  stand  together, 
united;  but  as  soon  as  the  pastor  leaves  we  begin  to 
fall  apart,  and  scatter  just  like  the  staves  of  a  barrel 
when  the  hoops  are  removed." 

So  the  mission  has  provided  that  the  women  and 
children  go  to  Ruling  for  the  summer  season,  while 
the  men  are  allowed  only  a  month  apiece,  and  must 
take  turns  in  supervising  the  stations. 


RULING  257 

Houses  at  Kuling  command  extremely  high  rentals ; 
consequently  the  board  has  provided  houses  for  its 
missionaries.  The  first  house,  built  with  money  col- 
lected by  the  Women's  Missionary  Societies  in  honor 
of  the  first  missionary  to  Japan,  and  called  the  "Eliza- 
beth Krecker  Memorial  Home"  was  finished  for  the 
summer  of  1906.  It  is  a  large  double  house  situated 
half  way  up  the  hill-side,  and  furnished  by  the  "Wom- 
an's Missionary  Society.  As  the  missionary  force 
grew  larger  it  became  necessary  to  provide  additional 
accommodations,  so  in  1910  an  adjoining  bungalow 
was  purchased  out  of  the  Silver  Anniversary  Fund  of 
the  Woman's  Missionary  Society.  This  soon  became 
inadequate,  and  so  in  1916  a  third  bungalow  was 
built.  It  is  imposing  in  appearance  and  will  house 
four  families.  One  apartment  has  a  movable  parti- 
tion ;  when  this  is  removed  it  gives  a  fairly  large-sized 
room  that  will  serve  as  a  hall  for  meetings  of  the 
mission. 

The  annual  mission  meeting  has  been  held,  for  a 
number  of  years,  at  Kuling,  in  July,  that  being  the 
time  of  the  year  when  the  rnissionaries  can  best  come 
together.  At  this  meeting  all  important  questions  of 
policy,  stationing,  appointment  of  Chinese  helpers, 
buildings,  etc.,  are  settled,  subject,  of  course,  to  the 
approval  of  the  Mission  Board  in  America.  It  is  the 
central  event  of  the  year. 

The  value  of  the  mission  property  in  Kuling  is  now 
$10,131  (American  money). 


17 


CHAPTER  X 

WOMEN'S  WORK 

One  great  difference  between  China  and  America  is 
that  the  work  among  the  women  must  be  done  entirely 
by  women.  A  man  cannot  visit  or  teach  the  lady 
members  of  his  parish  except  under  exceptional  cir- 
cumstances ;  such  action  would  ordinarily  be  very  in- 
correct according  to  Chinese  ideas.  So  the  work 
among  the  w^omen  has  been  done  mostly  by  the  wives 
of  the  missionaries  or  by  single  ladies. 

Work  among  the  women  of  China  is  very  important. 
It  is  a  great  advantage  to  have  both  members  of  a 
family  in  the  church.  Unless  we  can  gain  the  women 
for  Christ  we  are  fighting  a  losing  battle.  It  is  a  sure 
sign  that  the  grace  of  God  is  working  in  a  man's  heart 
when  one  sees  his  changed  attitude  to  his  wife.  For- 
merly she  was  his  chattel,  a  burden  endured  because 
she  was  necessary  for  having  sons.  He  treated  her 
with  contempt,  as  one  unable  to  acquire  an  educa- 
tion. Only  after  she  had  borne  a  son  or  two,  was  her 
condition  ameliorated  somewhat.  After  the  leaven  of 
the  gospel  begins  its  work  in  a  man's  heart,  his  rela- 
tion to  his  wife  and  family  changes,  and  it  gives  us 
great  joy  to  see  this  change  in  the  lives  of  the  Chris- 
tians. We  lay  much  stress  upon  it  and  seek  by  every 
means  possible  to  bring  the  families  of  the  men  who 
attend  the  services  into  the  Church. 

258 


WOMEN'S  WORK 


259 


One  day,  as  a  missionary  was  walking  through  the 
street  he  saw  a  mother  with  a  Httle  child,  hardly  a 
year  old,  scarcely  able  to  stand  up  alone.  She  was 
holding  a  burning  stick  in  the  child's  hand,  teaching  it 
to  bow  down  to  the  household  god.  If  it  is  true,  as 
the  psychologists  tell  us,  that  the  impressions  a  child 
receives  before  it  is  six  years  old,  determine  its  future 
life,  then  China  will  never  become  Christian  until  the 
mothers  of  the  nation  are  Christian. 

But  women's  work  has  its  especial  difficulties. 
While  one  out  of  ten  men  can  read,  only  one  of  100 
women  can  read.  How  are  you  to  teach  the  Bible  to 
people  who  cannot  read,  and  are  supposed  to  be  in- 
capable of  acquiring  an  education?  How  are  you  to 
reach  people  who  rarely  leave  their  homes ;  whose 
feet  are  bound  so  tightly  that  it  is  painful  to  walk  any 
distance? 

From  the  beginning  of  the  mission  Mrs.  Dubs  vis- 
ited among  the  women  of  the  neighborhood,  and  in- 
vited them  to  the  church.  One  of  the  most  effective 
means  of  work  was  to  visit  the  women  in  their  homes, 
alone  or  in  company  with  a  Chinese  Bible  woman,  and 
preach  to  the  crowds  that  would  gather  to  see  the 
strange  foreigner.  For  these  women  she  began  wom- 
en's meetings  held  on  a  week-day  afternoon,  which 
she  or  the  Bible  woman  conducted.  To  these  meetings 
the  women  would  come,  frequently  bringing  their 
babies,  to  see  the  foreigner  and  to  hear  this  new  doc- 
trine. 

When  they  became  interested  in  Christianity,  and 
desired  to  be  baptized,  it  was  necessary  to  organize  a 


26o  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

woman's  catechetical  class,  to  teach  them  to  read  or  to 
commit  the  catechism  by  heart,  as  well  as  Scripture 
passages,  and  to  make  sure  that  they  understood  what 
it  was  to  become  a  Christian.  All  this  work  devolved 
upon  Mrs.  Dubs  in  addition  to  her  housework.  It  was 
not  until  March  20,  1904,  that  the  first  woman's  Sun- 
day school  Bible  class  was  organized. 

So  many  of  the  women  were  poor,  that  in  order  to 
enable  them  to  earn  a  little  pocket  money,  and  also  to 
attract  more  women,  Mr.  Dubs  started  industrial  work, 
getting  them  to  embroider,  cross-stitch,  etc.,  at  which 
the  Chinese  women  are  adepts.  Many  friends  of  the 
mission  in  America  have  rejoiced  in  the  possession  of 
a  piece  of  embroidery  and  many  have  sold  embroidery 
that  was  made  by  these  Chinese  women.  In  this  way 
many  women  were  brought  under  the  influence  of  Mrs. 
Dubs  who  would  not  otherwise  have  been  drawn  to 
the  mission. 

In  this  work  a  Chinese  Bible  woman  is  a  great  help. 
A  Bible  woman  is  usually  of  mature  age,  having  some 
knowledge  of  the  Bible,  whose  work  is  to  proclaim 
the  Christian  message.  Her  duties  are  as  varied  as 
the  needs  of  human  hearts.  She  goes  out  daily  to 
visit  in  the  homes  to  which  she  can  gain  access,  to 
enter  into  the  conversation  of  the  women  and  try  to 
lead  them  to  a  knowledge  of  a  higher  life.  On  meet- 
ing days  she  goes  about  the  neighborhood  and  invites 
women  to  the  meeting.  Sometimes  she  herself  leads 
the  meeting.  Furthermore  there  is  a  great  deal  to  be 
done  in  the  line  of  teaching;  teaching  the  women  to 
read,  and  assisting  the  lady  missionary  in  her  work. 


WOMEN'S  WORK  261 

On  Sunday  she  may  teach  in  the  Sunday  school ;  she 
welcomes  strangers  to  the  service,  shows  new  women 
their  seats,  and  helps  to  keep  order,  as  the  women's 
side  of  the  church  is  often  very  disorderly.  After 
Sunday  she  rounds  up  delinquents  and  urges  them  to 
attend  the  meetings.  She  visits  the  sick  and  tries  to  be 
helpful.  When  possible,  she  may  go  to  the  out-sta- 
tions and  hold  short  sessions  of  school  for  the  women. 
The  great  difficulty  is  to  find  capable  Bible  women. 
Educated  women  are  scarce ;  Bible  women  are  scarcer. 
Consequently,  at  many  of  the  stations  and  out-stations, 
especially  the  latter,  where  there  is  no  lady  missionary 
or  Bible  woman,  there  is  no  work  done  among  the 
women  at  all. 

This  work  prompted  the  starting  of  a  Woman's 
Bible  School  at  Changsha  by  Mrs.  Dubs.  Its  purpose 
was  to  train  Bible  women  and  also  to  give  other 
women  an  opportunity  to  live  for  a  while  in  a  Chris- 
tian atmosphere,  and  to  learn  some  of  the  fundamen- 
tals of  Christianity.  It  opened  in  March,  iQii,  with  an 
enrollment  of  10  women  and  one  baby.  The  curricu- 
lum comprised  the  catechism,  the  New  Testament,  Old 
Testament  history,  singing,  arithmetic,  the  home,  read- 
ing and  writing  Chinese,  and  needlework.  Mrs.  Dubs 
had  made  arrangements  for  opening  it  in  October, 
1913 ;  the  prospectus  was  printed ;  the  course  of 
study  adopted ;  the  teachers  engaged ;  when  came  her 
sickness  and  death. 

The  school  was  continued  under  various  principals. 
In  1917  the  first  commencement  was  held,  when  three 
women  were  given  their  diplomas.    One  of  them  went 


262  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

to  assist  in  the  woman's  work  at  dialing,  and  one  to 
Siangtan.  This  woman,  a  Mrs.  Wu,  was  first  sent  to 
the  school  by  Mrs.  Lilla  Snyder  Voss,  after  whose 
death  Mr.  Voss  continued  her  support.  Though  she 
was  fifty  years  of  age,  she  proved  a  good  student  and  a 
winning  woman ;  when  she  graduated  there  were 
eighteen  women  in  Siangtan  waiting  to  enter  her 
classes  for  Bible  instruction. 

Mrs.  Dubs  was  taken  ill  in  the  summer  of  1913,  and 
removed  to  the  Red  Cross  Hospital  of  the  Harvard 
Medical  School  at  Shanghai.  At  first  the  surgeons 
were  uncertain  as  to  her  disease ;  later  it  was  diagnosed 
as  glandular  carcinoma  of  the  peritoneum.  It  was 
useless  to  attempt  to  remove  the  cancer;  after  much 
suffering  she  "went  home"  on  February  9,  1914. 

Mrs.  Emma  M.  Dubs  was  the  first  woman  mis- 
sionary of  the  Church.  Her  interest  in  foreign  mis- 
sions dates  from  her  girlhood  days.  After  her  mar- 
riage she  was  elected  superintendent  of  the  Bureau  of 
Literature  of  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Church  ;  in  this  capacity  she  also  published  the  monthly 
magazine.  The  Missionary  Tidings.  When  her  hus- 
band was  chosen  as  the  first  foreign  missionary,  she 
came  to  China  with  him,  undaunted  by  the  atrocities 
and  barbarous  cruelties  of  the  Boxer  year.  She  was 
the  first  foreign  lady  to  enter  the  city  of  Changsha, 
and  she  sufifered  the  hardships  and  privations  that 
such  a  course  of  action  entailed.  She  had  the  un- 
daunted courage  and  spirit  of  the  missionary  hero  and 
pioneer. 


Mrs.  Emma  M.  Dubs 
Our  Pioneer  Missionary  Among  Women  and  Children 


WOMEN'S  WORK  263 

She  started  the  woman's  work  of  the  mission.  Be- 
cause she  was  profoundly  impressed  with  the  fact  that 
only  the  power  of  the  gospel  could  raise  women  up 
out  of  the  depths  of  degradation  into  which  they  had 
fallen,  she  made  it  her  first  duty  to  preach  Christ  and 
His  gospel.  Everything  that  she  undertook,  whether 
industrial,  educational  or  evangelistic  work,  was  made 
subservient  to  the  one  aim  and  purpose  of  her  life, 
namely,  to  bring  Christ  to  the  women  of  China. 

In  addition  she  made  it  a  point  to  keep  her  house 
and  table  a  healthful  place.  How  important  a  good 
home  is,  only  missionaries  can  tell.    Dr.  Dubs  writes : 

I  am  sure  that  we  would  not  be  in  such  good  health  now 
were  it  not  that  Mrs.  Dubs  is  a  good  and  careful  housekeeper. 
I  have  seen  missionaries  ruined  in  health  because  their  wives 
paid  no  attention  to  the  kitchen. 

Mrs.  Dubs  also  started  the  educational  work  of  the 
mission.  She  was  ready  to  do  anything  that  wouici 
further  the  gospel,  and  her  activities  were  manifold. 
For  some  years  she  did  the  arduous  work  of  mission 
treasurer.  Only  eternity  will  tell  the  magnitude  of 
the  influence  of  her  devoted  and  consecrated  life  spent 
in  the  Master's  service. 

Shortly  before  she  died  she  dictated  a  last  message 
to  the  missionaries  of  her  Church : 

Please  tell  them  that  at  the  brink  of  the  grave,  life's  values 
assume  a  different  relation.  I  would  urge  all  our  missionaries 
to  forget  everything  else  (than  the  preaching  of  Christ  cruci- 
fied) ;  lay  it  aside  and  think  more  of  the  great  work  we  are 
trying  to  do  and  plan  for  its  success.  I  would  do  very  differ- 
ently in  my  endeavor  to  spread  the  gospel,  were  I  to  have  an- 
other opportunity.    Tell  them  to  work  harder  than  ever  for  the 


264  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

success  of  our  cause,  for  one  does  not  regret  such  work  when 
the  end  of  our  earthly  pilgrimage  comes. 

Especially  would  I  urge  all  the  ladies  of  the  mission  to 
do  more  for  the  women  of  China  in  their  lost  condition,  and 
may  God  bless  them  in  their  work.  My  prayer  is  that  God 
may  give  our  mission  work  far  greater  success  than  it  has 
yet  achieved.  I  send  my  best  wishes  to  all  and  wish  to  be 
remembered  to  all  the  Chinese,  and  especially  to  the  women 
of  Changsha,  with  whom  I  have  been  associated  the  past 
years,  and  for  whom  I  labored.    I  hope  to  meet  all  in  heaven. 

In  September,  1912,  Mrs.  Dunlap,  the  lady  mission- 
ary at  Liling,  tried  a  new  line  of  approach  to  the 
women.  In  order  to  enable  her  to  reach  them  more 
effectively,  she  started  a  day  school  for  women,  meet- 
ing from  two  to  five  afternoons  a  week.  Nineteen 
scholars  were  enrolled,  only  two  of  whom  could  read. 
Consequently  the  chief  part  of  the  work  was  teaching 
these  women  to  read  and  commit  Scripture  verses  and 
the  catechism.  This  school  was  kept  open  two  and 
a  half  months  in  the  fall  and  two  months  in  the 
spring.  It  has  been  very  successful ;  during  one  year 
(1915)  of  the  30  women  enrolled,  there  were  17  con- 
versions, all  of  them  entering  the  Church  on  profes- 
sion of  faith  at  baptism.  Other  missionaries  have  since 
adopted  this  type  of  work,  with  the  result  that  there 
are  now  three  schools  of  this  sort,  including  the 
Woman's  School  at  Changsha,  viz.,  at  Liling  and 
Yuhsien,  with  an  enrollment  of  31  and  18  respectively. 

A  type  of  work  entirely  new  in  this  part  of  China 
was  inaugurated  in  1916  with  the  appointing  of  Mrs. 
Chii  (pronounced  jii,  j  as  in  judge,  ii  as  in  fiihl)  as 
general   woman's   evangelist    for   the   mission.      Mrs. 


WOMEN'S  WORK  265 

Dubs  first  met  her  as  the  wife  of  an  official  in  Chang- 
sha.  She  was  a  woman  of  education  and  talent  as 
well  as  of  good  social  position,  and  was  a  great  aid  to 
Mrs.  Dubs  in  the  study  of  the  language.  After  she 
became  a  Christian,  she  helped  Mrs.  Dubs  in  visiting 
the  women  of  Changsha.  One  of  the  last  requests 
Mrs.  Dubs  made  was  that  Mrs.  Chii  be  sent  to  the 
Bible  School  at  Nanking  for  further  preparation  for 
work  among  the  women  of  Hunan.  During  the  two 
years  that  she  spent  there  she  visited  the  city  jails  for 
women  regularly.  As  a  result  a  change  of  conditions 
took  place;  from  places  of  unadulterated  wickedness 
they  have  been  transformed — the  matron  and  quite  a 
number  of  inmates  being  enrolled  as  Christians,  and  a 
larger  number  anxious  to  know  more  of  the  truth. 
She  graduated  with  honor  in  1916  and  was  appointed 
evangelist  that  summer. 

Mrs  Chii's  plan  of  work  is  to  go  to  a  place  and  con- 
duct a  series  of  evangelistic  meetings  there,  lasting  for 
a  week  or  ten  days.  By  the  use  of  charts  she  aims  to 
fiave  the  regular  attendants  remember  her  subjects 
and  their  divisions.  While  holding  this  campaign  she 
visits  in  as  many  homes  as  possible  in  the  forenoons, 
holding  meetings  in  the  afternoon  as  well  as  receiving 
callers. 

She  has  been  remarkably  successful  in  her  work. 
During  the  year  she  visited  a  dozen  stations  and  out- 
stations  ;  at  each  one  she  stirred  up  interest  among  the 
women  as  never  before,  with  the  result  that  a  number 
of  women  became  earnest  enquirers.     In  Chaling  the 


266  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

first  four  women  to  be  baptized  came  as  a  result  of 
her  campaign. 

For  the  women  of  Hunan  more  work  must  be  done 
than  for  the  men.  The  wives  of  the  missionaries  are 
often  too  busy  to  do  all  that  is  necessary.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  lady  missionaries  may  be  sent  to  take  up 
this  important  work  more  effectively. 


Hospital  at  Liling 
Middle  Section  70x42  feet.     Each  Wing  71x30  feet 


CHAPTER  XI 

MEDICAL  WORK 

In  China  medical  work  is  an  integral  part  of  mis- 
sion work.  Chinese  medicine  is  an  affair  of  herbs  and 
roots,  prescriptions  of  tiger's  tooth,  finger-nail  parings, 
acupuncture  to  let  out  devils,  magic,  and  mummery. 
To  such  a  people  who  are  without  effective  medical 
aid,  the  need  of  a  physician  is  very  great.  The  Chi- 
nese are  above  all  practical,  and  are  drawn  to  Chris- 
tianity when  they  see  it  working  itself  out  in  practical 
philanthropies.  Dr.  Peter  Parker,  it  is  well  said, 
opened  up  China  at  the  point  of  a  lancet.  Not  only 
does  a  dispensary  or  hospital  attract  many  who  would 
not  otherwise  come,  but  it  gives  an  unequalled  oppor- 
tunity for  preaching  the  gospel  and  at  the  same  time 
illustrating  Christian  kindnesses.  The  death  of  Rev. 
A.  C.  Lindenmeyer,  directly  due  to  the  lack  of  medical 
aid,  shows  that  a  physician  is  necessary  for  the  health 
of  the  missionaries  themselves.  All  these  reasons  com- 
bine to  make  medical  work  an  essential  part  of  any 
mission. 

The  mission  early  realized  the  importance  of  such 
work.  On  December  15.  1902,  the  first  dispensary  was 
opened  in  Changsha.  The  superintendent  had  invited 
Dr.  John  MacWillie  to  take  charge  of  the  medical 
work  for  a  year.  From  the  first  the  dispensary  found 
favor  with  the  Chinese.    The  treatment  given  to  beg- 

267 


268  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

gars  especialy  astonished  the  Chinese.  For  a  foreign 
doctor  to  wash  the  sores  of  a  beggar  and  clean  him  up 
generally,  is  something  that  a  non-Christian  Chinese 
finds  it  impossible  to  understand. 

But  this  arrangement  was  only  temporary,  and  Dr. 
MacWillie  left  in  July.  Medical  work  had  to  wait 
some  years  until  our  first  medical  missionary,  Dr. 
David  C.  Munford,  arrived  in  October,  1909.  He  was 
stationed  at  Liling,  and  for  the  first  few  years  spent 
most  of  his  time  in  studying  the  language.  But  the 
protracted  sickness  of  his  child  hindered  him  very 
much.  At  last  it  seemed  necessary  for  Mrs.  Mun- 
ford to  return  to  America  to  care  for  her  child,  and 
in  October,  191 1,  Dr.  Munford  also  returned,  having 
severed  his  connection  with  the  mission.  The  hospital 
which  had  been  planned,  had  to  wait  for  some  years 
until  the  arrival  of  another  doctor. 

Dr.  Benjamin  E.  Niebel,  the  son  of  the  present 
corresponding  secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society,  a 
graduate  of  Jefferson  Medical  College,  Philadelphia, 
having  also  completed  a  course  as  resident  physician 
and  surgeon,  at  Grace  Hospital,  Detroit,  Mich.,  ar- 
rived in  China  June,  1914.  With  Dr.  Niebel  and  his 
wife  came  Miss  Cora  F.  Hobein,  R.N.,  to  be  head 
nurse.  Dr.  Niebel  is  a  physician  and  surgeon  of  the 
highest  ability.  After  a  summer  at  Ruling,  and  eight 
months  at  the  Nanking  Language  School,  he  went  to 
Liling.  Upon  his  arrival,  which  was  the  following 
September  (1915)  sick  calls  came  in  before  he  had  his 
goods  unpacked  or  his  home  settled.  In  a  few  days 
he  was  giving  up  the  whole  afternoon  to  seeing  patients 


MEDICAL  WORK  269 

on  his  back  veranda.  The  first  of  the  year  he  moved 
into  the  new  dispensary ;  he  spent  four  to  six  hours  in 
the  dispensary  every  afternoon.  At  the  same  time  he 
was  planning  and  helping  build  the  hospital,  as  well  as 
continuing  his  study  of  the  language.  In  this  work 
Miss  Hobein  and  Mrs.  Niebel  were  a  great  help.  Mrs. 
Niebel  took  care  of  mixing  prescriptions.  To  illus- 
trate the  type  of  work  at  a  dispensary,  I  quote  from  an 
article  by  Dr.  Niebel : 

I  open  the  door  to  the  waiting  room,  and  see  quite  an 
audience  of  patients  sitting  there,  waiting  for  the  doctor,  and 
listening  to  the  gospel  preached  to  them  in  their  tongue,  by 
one  of  their  own  people.  We  have  a  colporteur,  a  converted 
priest,  who  gives  every  afternoon  to  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  and  the  selling  of  tracts  in  the  dispensary. 

The  first  two  patients  are  already  at  my  side,  and  I  at 
once  begin  to  question  them  regarding  their  diseases. 

"What  is  your  sickness?"  I  ask  one. 

"My  name  is  Gia,"  he  replied  quickly. 

"What  is  your  sickness?"  I  repeat,  slowly. 

This  time  he  understands  and  answers,  "Pain." 

Often  it  requires  the  nurse,  myself,  and  the  bystanders, 
using  every  form  and  change  of  phrase  to  make  the  country 
patient  understand  a  simple  question.  There  is  no  danger 
of  a  doctor  becoming  conceited  over  his  ability  to  speak 
Chinese. 

"Where  does  it  pain?"  I  continue. 

"My  heart  pains."  Pain  from  the  head  to  the  feet  is 
designated  as  heart  pain  by  the  Chinese. 

"Show  me  with  your  hand  where  the  pain  is  located?"  I  ask. 

He  places  his  hand  over  his  abdomen.  After  a  few  more 
questions  and  an  examination,  he  is  given  medicine. 

The  other  patient,  a  hollow-cheeked  man  of  forty  years, 
steps  up. 

"What  is  your  trouble?"  I  begin. 

"My  heart  is  not  good,"  he  answers,  as  he  waves  his  hand 
over  his  body  from  the  waist  upwards. 

"How  is  your  appetite?"  I  ask. 


270  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

"Do  not  have  any,"  he  replies,  coughing  painfully. 

"How  long  have  you  been  coughing?"  I  continue,  already 
certain  of  the  cause  of  the  "pain  in  the  heart." 

I  examine  his  chest  and  find  that  that  fatal  disease,  tuber- 
culosis, has  already  gotten  a  death  grip  upon  the  man's  body. 
*  *  *  It  seems  as  though  a  third  of  the  patients  that  come 
to  the  clinic  are  sufifering  from  this  disease.  It  is  the  most 
prevalent  disease  in  China,  and  takes  the  Chinese  by  the  thou- 
sands each  month  in  the  year.     *    *     * 

Now  a  young  man  enters  the  room  and  complains  of  a  dull 
pain  in  his  head  as  well  as  a  pain  in  his  heart.  I  examine 
him  carefully,  but  can  ascertain  nothing  especially  wrong. 
To  my  questions  regarding  the  nature  of  the  pain  he  gives  but 
vague  answers.  Although  he  shows  no  indication  of  fever, 
I  decide  to  take  his  temperature.  After  many  words  and 
motions,  he  finally  understands  where  the  thermometer  is  to 
be  placed.  After  leaving  it  under  his  tongue  for  a  minute, 
I  withdraw  it.  His  face  brightens  as  though  he  had  received 
some  potent  medicine,  and  with  a  smile  he  says,  "I  feel  much 
better  now,  doctor."  I  step  into  the  drug  room  to  get  some 
medicine,  and  on  returning  he  again  says,  "Thank  you,  doctor, 
I  am  all  right  now."  The  thermometer  was  evidently  good 
medicine. 

The  last  patient  is  a  man  with  a  child  in  his  arms.  At  least 
it  must  be  a  child,  for  it  wears  child's  clothes  and  has  the 
hand  of  a  child.  But  is  it  a  child  ?  I  do  not  see  any  eyes ; 
they  are  gone.  And  I  do  not  see  any  nose,  but  in  its  place 
is  a  slight  hole  for  an  air  passage.  And  I  do  not  see  any 
lips  or  ears.  I  do  see  a  flat,  diseased  surface,  with  one  set 
of  teeth  in  the  lower  part,  and  I  do  hear  the  moaning  of  a 
child.  It  cannot  live,  but  something  can  be  done  to  relieve  its 
suffering." 

At  the  dispensary,  the  patients  enter  into  a  large 
waiting  room,  in  which  is  a  colporteur,  who  preaches 
to  them,  pleads  with  an  interested  listener,  or  sells 
books  or  parts  of  the  Bible.  All  are  invited  to  at- 
tend our  Church  services ;  all  are  urged  to  purchase  a 
Bible  or  helpful  tract;  nearly  all  are  personally  plead 


MEDICAL  WORK  271 

with.  One  can  understand  what  influence  for  good 
may  be  wielded  there  when  one  reaHzes  that  during  the 
past  year  we  have  had  nearly  eight  thousand  patients, 
coming  not  only  from  Liling,  but  from  villages  at  a 
distance  of  100  and  more  miles  away.  And  all  have 
heard  the  story  of  the  all-powerful  physician. 

In  191 7  the  hospital  at  Liling  was  completed.  The 
larger  share  of  credit  for  arousing  sentiment  at  home 
and  gathering  funds  to  make  the  building  of  this  hos- 
pital possible  belongs  to  the  Woman's  Missionary  So- 
ciety. The  site  is  ideal,  located  near  the  river,  on  an 
elevation  120  feet  above  the  river.  The  long  middle 
section  is  seventy  by  forty-two  feet,  the  wings  are 
each  seventy-one  by  thirty  feet.  Each  side  of  the 
middle  section  has  a  porch  running  full  length.  The 
hospital  has  two  full  stories,  a  basement,  and  an  attic. 
There  are  four  large  wards,  one  small  one,  and  ten 
private  rooms.  The  present  force  of  the  hospital  con- 
sists of  Dr.  Niebel,  with  Mrs.  Niebel  assisting  him 
daily,  a  Chinese  doctor  (Dr.  Chen)  who  is  a  gradu- 
ate of  the  University  of  Nanking,  Miss  Cora  F.  Ho- 
bein,  R.N.,  who  is  head  nurse,  with  two  Chinese 
nurses.  The  dispensary  is  in  a  separate  building,  near 
the  street. 

The  last  report  shows  that  during  the  year  1918 
there  were  8,186  out-patients,  247  in-patients,  190  out- 
calls  and  500  operations. 

The  same  year  the  hospital  opened.  Miss  Hobein 
started  a  school  for  nurses,  which  promises  to  be  a 
great  help  to  the  hospital.     The  development  of  such 


272  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

a  school  shows  to  what  lengths  a  mission  must  go  in 
supplying  the  needs  of  the  people  it  serves. 

Inasmuch  as  Liling  county  alone  has  500,000  people, 
that  region  was  fully  enough  for  one  doctor.  For  a 
number  of  years  calls  were  sent  out  for  another  physi- 
cian, and  at  last  he  was  found  in  the  person  of  Dr. 
R.  A.  Welch,  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Illinois. 
He  reached  China,  May,  191 7,  and  was  stationed  at 
Yuhsien,  where  he  is  studying  the  language.  Mrs. 
Welch  remained  in  America  for  a  year  to  pursue  her 
studies,  and  will  sail  for  China  in  the  fall  of  1918. 

Yuhsien  county  has  a  population  of  100,000  and 
there  is  only  one  physician  there.  The  people  of 
Chaling,  which  county  has  340,000  more,  have  plead 
with  the  mission  that  the  next  doctor  be  stationed 
there,  and  have  promised  to  subscribe  towards  the  cost 
of  the  hospital.  The  Woman's  Missionary  Society  has 
been  gathering  money  for  a  woman's  hospital,  which 
shall  be  called  the  "Emma  Dubs  Memorial  Hospital," 
and  which  has  been  located  at  Yuhsien.  More  physi- 
cians, especially  a  lady  physician,  are  needed  badly. 
Pray  that  the  right  persons  may  be  found. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  EDUCATIONAL  SYSTEM. 

The  future  of  our  mission  work  in  China  depends 
upon  our  schools.  An  adult  Chinese  may  be  brought 
to  a  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  become  whole-heartedly 
Christian ;  but  the  habits  of  his  previous  heathen  life 
stay  with  him  in  the  main.  We  cannot  expect  very 
much  from  the  first  generation  of  Christians.  But  if 
the  children  are  properly  cared  for  and  educated,  if 
from  earliest  childhood  they  are  trained  to  be  Chris- 
tians, so  that,  for  example,  they  do  not  even  know  the 
names  of  the  idols,  then  great  things  may  be  expected 
of  them,  and  we  may  expect  that  they  will  compare 
favorably  with  the  Christians  of  other  countries.  But 
if  we  allow  the  children  of  our  Christians  to  grow  up 
in  non-Christian  schools,  which  will  counteract  the 
influence  of  the  Christian  services  and  Sunday  school, 
we  cannot  expect  the  second  generation  of  Christians 
to  be  strong  in  their  faith  or  capable  leaders  of  a  Chi- 
nese church. 

Not  only  is  a  Christian  education  needed  for  these 
children,  but  China  has  so  few  schools,  that  most  of 
the  children  would  receive  no  education  at  all  unless 
the  mission  provided  it  for  them — and  then  where 
would  we  get  the  future  Chinese  leaders  of  the  Church, 
ministers,  evangelists,  and  colporteurs,  as  well  as  edu- 
cated laymen,  who  would  carry  on  the  work  that  has 

273 
18 


274 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


been  started?  If  we  are  to  secure  the  necessary  help- 
ers in  our  mission  work — and  without  Chinese  helpers 
the  missionary  can  do  but  little — we  must  train  them 
in  our  own  schools. 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  educate  the  men ;  they  must 
be  provided  with  Christian  wives,  themselves  capable 
of  preaching  to  the  women  of  China  the  good  news 
they  have  learned.  The  education  of  the  girls  of  China 
is  as  important  as  that  of  the  boys. 

China  has  abolished  her  ancient  system  of  examina- 
tions, whereby  all  degrees  were  given  upon  the  basis 
of  a  highly  artificial  system  of  purely  literary  learn- 
ing, and  has  endeavored  to  establish  modern  schools. 
But  she  has  not  been  able  to  find  the  necessary  teach- 
ers ;  the  government  schools  too  often  oppose  Chris- 
tianity or  teach  paganism  or  agnosticism.  China  needs 
a  Christian  educational  system  to  give  her  people  an 
education  that  is  something  more  than  literary  knowl- 
edge— to  give  a  hold  upon  the  deeper  realities  of  life 
that  will  alone  make  them  steadfast  and  unselfish. 

The  beginnings  of  the  educational  system  of  the 
mission  are  very  humble.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dubs  arrived 
in  Hunan  in  1901.  Early  in  1902  Mrs.  Dubs  felt  as 
though  she  wanted  to  do  something,  but  she  hardly 
knew  what.  So  one  day  she  invited  Chao-uen,  the 
daughter  of  one  of  our  personal  teachers,  to  come  to 
her  house  daily  for  instruction  in  English,  arithmetic, 
and  sewing.  The  first  sign  that  the  leaven  of  the 
gospel  was  working  in  the  families  of  those  who  came 
to  our  services,  was  the  decision  that  brought  this  little 
girl  to  us  for  an  education.    Shortly  after  this  time  her 


THE  EDUCATIONAL   SYSTEM  275 

feet  were  unbound,  though  then  it  was  very  unpopu- 
lar, and  exposed  the  Httle  girl  to  much  ridicule. 
Within  a  few  months  another  child  was  added  to  this 
little  school  in  Nan-seng,  the  son  of  one  of  our  evan- 
gelists. Such  was  the  beginning  of  our  school  work 
in  Hunan. 

The  second  step  was  the  decision  of  Mrs.  Dubs  to 
teach  the  children  of  these  families  who  attended  our 
services  regularly.  Accordingly  on  February  9,  1903, 
this  school  was  opened.  But  this  move  came  so  sud- 
denly that  it  found  the  mission  without  school  supplies 
and  without  a  proper  building  or  even  a  suitable  room. 
The  school  sessions  were  held  in  Mrs.  Dubs'  home 
until  March,  1903,  when  a  room  was  fitted  up  for  this 
purpose.  This  opening  was  a  cause  for  much  rejoicing 
on  the  part  of  our  Chinese  members.  They  were  ex- 
ceedingly glad  that  they  could  now  send  their  children 
to  a  Christian  school  under  the  influence  of  teachers 
who  would  not  counteract  the  influence  of  the  Chris- 
tian training  they  received. 

A  year  later,  on  March  15,  1904,  the  school  was 
opened  in  new  quarters  on  our  new  property.  The 
number  of  pupils  increased  so  rapidly  that  the  room 
became  full.  The  work  increased  to  such  an  extent 
that  it  became  necessary  to  invite  Miss  Marie  Hasen- 
pflug,  who  had  come  to  Hunan  on  a  visit  to  her  sister, 
Mrs.  Dubs,  to  take  some  of  the  classes.  As  the  school 
grew,  the  advisability  of  separating  the  boys  and  girls 
became  apparent.  On  May  31,  1904,  Mrs.  Dubs  and 
Miss  Hasenpflug  opened  a  girls'  day  school.  Miss 
Hasenpflug  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  lack  of 


276  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

workers  in  this  branch  of  missionary  endeavor.  She 
realized  the  immense  field  of  usefulness  open  before 
her,  and  decided  to  join  the  mission  and  to  give  herself 
to  the  education  of  the  girls  of  Changsha.  This  de- 
cision on  her  part  opened  the  way  for  the  furtherance 
of  this  branch  of  work. 

In  a  similar  manner  day  schools  have  been  started  on 
all  the  stations,  and  (where  capable  Chinese  teachers 
could  be  secured)  on  a  few  of  the  out-stations.  There 
are  now  (1917)  7  boys'  day  schools  and  6  girls'  day 
schools,  as  well  as  3  day  schools  for  boys  and  girls, 
with  a  total  of  30  teachers  and  454  pupils.  The  chil- 
dren's ages  range  mostly  from  six  to  fourteen,  and  so- 
cially from  the  servant's  boy  to  the  official's  son. 
These  schools  teach  the  elementary  branches  only. 
They  are  feeders  to  our  boarding  schools,  and  the  best 
pupils  from  these  day  schools  are  sent  to  the  boarding 
schools. 

The  Girls'  Boarding  School,  which  is  now  the 
higher  girls'  school  of  the  mission,  grew  directly  out  of 
the  day  schools  at  Changsha.  In  a  day  school  the 
pupils  are  in  the  heathen  atmosphere  of  their  homes 
part  or  most  of  the  time,  and  only  under  Christian 
influence  for  a  very  limited  part  of  the  day.  In  a 
boarding  school,  the  pupils  can  be  kept  in  a  Christian 
atmosphere  all  the  time,  with  the  result  that  better 
work  can  be  done,  both  scholastic  and  evangelistic. 
For  our  schools  are  directly  subservient  to  the  main 
purpose  of  the  mission — to  proclaim  Christ.  The 
boarding  school  takes  the  boy  or  girl  out  of  his  en- 


THE  EDUCATIONAL   SYSTEM  277 

vironment,  and  transfers  him  into  a  Christian  environ- 
ment— hence  its  greater  effectiveness. 

In  1906  we  succeeded  in  purchasing  additional 
property  adjoining  the  mission  compound.  This 
property  was  cleared  of  all  the  old  buildings,  while 
the  two  best  houses  were  reserved  to  be  repaired  and 
renovated  for  a  temporary  home  for  the  Girls'  Board- 
ing School.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  this  school 
was  opened  amidst  much  enthusiasm,  with  Miss  M.  T. 
Hasenpfiug  as  principal  and  Miss  Lilla  Snyder  (later 
Mrs.  H.  E.  Voss)  as  assistant.  The  venture  proved 
its  wisdom.  More  pupils  applied  than  could  be  ac- 
commodated, and  preparations  for  a  new  building 
were  begun. 

In  the  spring  of  1908  the  long-continued  and  heavy 
rains  weakened  the  north  wall  of  the  temporary  school 
building,  and  it  crumbled  away  under  its  own  weight. 
Fortunately  no  one  was  hurt,  but  this  event  showed 
the  need  of  building  a  home  for  the  school.  Immedi- 
ate steps  were  taken  to  rent  another  building,  but  the 
hostility  of  the  Hunanese,  and  especially  of  the  gentry 
and  officials  made  it  impossible  for  the  mission  to  rent 
anywhere.  Landlords  were  intimidated  and  refused 
to  rent  at  any  price.  For  a  while  the  fate  of  the 
school  trembled  in  the  balance,  but  after  a  severe  and 
prolonged  contest  extending  throughout  the  summer, 
a  house  was  rented  in  the  southern  part  of  the  city  in 
which  the  school  and  teachers  were  housed  tempo- 
rarily. 

Meanwhile  the  new  building  was  planned  and  on  No- 
vember 19,  1908,  sod  was  turned,  and  the  corner  stone 


278  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

laid  January  5,  1909.  With  this  new  building  the 
school  prospered  as  never  before.  A  better  class  of 
girls  began  to  come  to  it.  But  in  the  winter  of  1910- 
191 1  its  existence  was  again  threatened.  The  prop- 
erty next  door  was  purchased  by  a  theater  company 
and  a  Chinese  theater  erected.  Now  in  China  a  thea- 
ter is  always  immoral ;  this  fact  the  Chinese  them- 
selves recognize.  Furthermore  a  tower  was  erected  on 
this  property  from  which  the  people  could  look  right 
into  the  school,  a  thing  which  of  itself  would  prevent 
the  better  class  of  Chinese  girls  from  coming  to  the 
school.  The  noise  of  the  performance  is  great,  and 
disturbed  the  school  work.  The  mission  offered  either 
to  sell  out  to  the  theater  company  or  buy  them  out ; 
but  they  set  the  price  at  a  prohibitive  figure.  Foreigners, 
not  missionaries,  who  come  to  China  accept  invitations 
to  feasts  at  which  a  Chinese  theatrical  company  per- 
forms; this  fact  is  becoming  known  all  over  China. 
So  when  Dr.  Dubs  spoke  to  the  Chinese  about  the 
theater,  they  replied  with  such  stories.  The  better 
class  of  Chinese  realized  the  incongruity  of  having  a 
theater  next  to  a  Girls'  Boarding  School,  yet  the  local 
authorities  would  not  do  anything,  for  the  theater  be- 
longed to  one  of  the  most  influential  men  in  the  prov- 
ince. In  extremity  Dr.  Dubs  went  to  Hankow,  where 
he  sent  a  petition  to  the  Viceroy  of  the  two  provinces 
of  Hunan  and  Hupeh,  telling  him  that  the  school  had 
been  started  for  the  benefit  of  the  Chinese,  and  appeal- 
ing to  him,  on  the  ground  that  the  school  was  a  help 
to  the  girls  of  Changsha,  to  prevent  the  destruction  of 


THE  EDUCATIONAL   SYSTEM  2/9 

the  school.  Immediately  orders  were  sent  forth,  arid 
the  theater  was  closed,  never  to  open  again. 

Since  that  time  the  school  has  prospered.  It  was 
closed  temporarily  during  the  time  of  the  Revolution ; 
but  last  year  (1916-1917)  it  was  full  of  eager  pupils. 
The  capacity  of  the  building  was  taxed  to  the  ut- 
most. The  class  of  girls  attending  was  better  than  ever 
before.  In  fact  this  school  now  has  the  reputation  of 
being  one  of  the  best  in  the  province.  The  8  teachers 
care  for  "jy  pupils. 

The  spiritual  tone  of  the  institution  has  also  been 
very  high.  In  191 7  the  girls  started  a  weekly  prayer- 
meeting  at  which  the  girls  took  turns  in  leading.  Each 
girl  had  her  own  prayer  list,  and  a  number  of  the  girls 
were  converted. 

Higher  education  for  girls  is  provided  for  at  the 
Hunan  Union  Girls'  High  and  Normal  Training 
School,  also  located  at  Changsha.  This  is  a  union 
project  with  the  American  Presbyterian  Mission,  This 
school  gives  instruction  of  high  school  grade.  For  a 
time  Mrs.  Lindenmeyer  was  our  representative  at 
this  school ;  after  her  marriage  the  mission  engaged 
Miss  Leona  Thomasson  for  a  year.  Then  Miss  Min- 
nie Gohn  taught  there  until  Miss  Strunk  was  ap- 
pointed. 

Higher  education  for  boys  is  secured  in  the  school 
at  Iviling.  This  school  was  opened  in  the  fall  of  1912 
as  the  Boys'  Boarding  School,  with  Rev.  I.  R.  Dun- 
lap  in  charge.  There  was  no  specially  trained  men  to 
take  charge  of  such  a  school,  but  it  was  necessary  to 
open  it  to  keep  the  influence  of  the  mission  over  its 


28o  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

boys.  For  some  years  none  but  primary  work  was 
done.  In  the  fall  of  1916  Rev.  S.  M.  Short  took  charge, 
and  a  year  later  a  high  school  course  was  added.  At 
this  time  the  name  of  the  school  was  changed  to  the 
"Albright  Preparatory  School."  Last  year  85  stu- 
dents were  enrolled,  27  of  whom  were  in  the  high 
school  department.  It  is  aimed  to  make  the  standard 
of  scholarship  as  high  as  that  of  any  school  in  the 
province,  and  to  prepare  the  graduates  from  the  high 
school  department  to  enter  Yale  College  at  Changsha. 

Yet  it  is  the  "aim  never  to  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
the  chief  purpose  of  educational  missions,  as  well  as  all 
other  forms  of  missionary  work,  is  to  lead  to  Christ 
those  who  know  Him  not  and  to  strengthen  for  His 
service  those  who  are  already  His,"  as  Principal 
Short  writes  in  one  of  his  reports. 

The  boys  have  their  own  K.  L.  C.  E.  organization. 
They  elect  their  own  officers  and  manage  their  own 
society,  with  regular  meetings  Sunday  afternoons. 
The  appointing  of  leaders,  arranging  of  programs,  etc., 
have  been  in  the  hands  of  the  students,  and  there 
never  yet  has  been  a  time  when  the  leader  was  not  on 
hand  to  lead  the  meeting.  Early  last  fall  the  officers 
of  the  society  arranged  for  a  voluntary  Bible  study 
class  to  be  taught  by  two  of  the  older  students.  More 
than  30  boys  joined  and  have  continued  studying  dur- 
ing the  year.  Twenty-four  of  the  students  are  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  and  22  are  studying  the  catechism, 
a  number  of  whom  are  likely  to  be  baptized  at  the  next 
communion  service. 


THE  EDUCATIONAL  SYSTEM  281 

Thus  it  is  seen  that  all  of  our  schools  are  doing  ex- 
cellent work  and  are  graduating  pupils  who  will  be  a 
credit  to  the  mission.  While  educational  work  is 
costly,  yet  it  pays  high  dividends  in  effective,  educated 
lives.  At  present  the  great  need  is  for  an  endowment 
fund  for  these  schools,  for,  as  in  all  schools,  the  fees 
cover  only  a  small  proportion  of  the  cost  of  the  edu- 
cation. Here  is  an  opportunity  for  great  service  to 
China  in  training  up  a  new  Christian  generation. 

Hunan  is  fortunate  in  possessing  a  first  class  col- 
legiate institution.  In  1904  Yale  University  of  New 
Haven,  Conn.,  decided  to  start  a  mission  institution, 
and  decided  upon  Changsha  as  the  location  for  their 
school.  This  school  is  backed  by  Yale  students  and 
graduates,  and  is  rapidly  becoming  one  of  the  fore- 
most institutions  of  its  kind  in  China.  The  intention 
is  to  make  it  a  school  of  the  same  grade  as  the  one  in 
America.  At  present  there  is  a  preparatory  school, 
collegiate  school,  medical  school,  and  hospital.  Of  the 
eight  graduates  in  the  first  graduating  class  of  the  col- 
lege, in  191 7,  four  were  members  of  our  mission.  One 
is  now  the  assistant  pastor  in  Yuhsien,  a  second  has 
been  an  assistant  to  Rev.  Knecht  and  is  attending  the 
Theological  School  at  Nanking,  and  a  third  is  assisting 
Dr.  Niebel,  and  attending  Yale  Medical  College.  The 
fourth  is  studying  in  an  American  university.  Thus 
there  is  a  complete  Christian  educational  system  from 
the  earliest  primary  school  through  college,  with  all, 
except  the  last  stage,  under  the  supervision  of  the 
mission.     Such  a  system  will  provide  for  the  mission 


282  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

the  educated,  trained  Chinese  leadership  that  it  will 
need  in  the  years  to  come. 

But  the  growing  generation  are  not  the  only  ones 
who  need  schools.  In  the  United  States,  the  work  of  a 
minister  is  chiefly  to  remind  people  of  what  they  have 
already  learned ;  the  fundamentals  of  Christianity  are 
known  to  all ;  in  China,  the  missionary  must  teach  the 
people  something  entirely  new.  Consequently  the  work 
of  the  Church  is  largely  a  work  of  education.  So 
schools  have  been  developed  for  all  classes  of  people. 
The  Woman's  Bible  Schools  and  of  the  catechetical 
classes  have  been  already  noted  (on  page  200,  and  pp. 
161,  264). 

In  1912  Dr.  Dubs  and  Rev.  Dunlap  started  a  night 
school  for  young  men  who  came  to  study  English.  It 
was  a  success,  and  some  80  were  enrolled.  This  school 
was  a  means  of  reaching  a  great  many  people  who  had 
been  stirred  by  the  Revolution  to  inquire  into  for- 
eign knowledge.  But  it  proved  too  much  of  a  drain 
upon  the  missionary's  time  and  strength,  and  so  was 
discontinued.  This  plan  has  been  tried  at  other  sta- 
tions, with  similar  results. 

The  greatest  need  of  the  mission  is  trained  Chinese 
workers.  Most  of  the  actual  work  of  reaching  the 
non-Christians  must  be  done  by  the  Chinese.  But  a 
man  who  has  had  no  education  and  only  four  or  five 
years  of  Christian  experience,  without  any  Christian 
training  at  his  mother's  knee — such  a  man  makes  but 
an  indifferent  worker.  Other  missions  have  the  same 
difficulty ;  if  the  mission  is  to  have  any  effective  work- 
ers, it  must  train  them  itself.    So  there  have  developed 


THE  EDUCATIONAL   SYSTEM  283 

various  workers'  training  classes,  Bible  schools,  con- 
ferences, etc. 

The  superintendent  felt  the  need  of  a  training 
school  for  the  workers  of  the  mission  so  much  that  he 
drew  up  a  curriculum  as  early  at  1908.  In  191 1  he 
conducted  such  a  school  for  six  weeks,  with  indifferent 
success,  he  says.  He  had  too  little  time  to  spare ;  he 
could  not  devote  the  necessary  amount  of  time  to  make 
the  school  effective.  After  the  Union  Theological 
School  had  been  started,  it  was  felt  that  the  workers 
who  were  not  able  to  attend  this  instiution  needed 
training  as  well  as  those  who  could. 

At  last  the  man  was  found  who  could  take  charge 
of  such  classes.  Rev.  M.  E.  Ritzman  returned  to 
China  after  graduating  from  the  Bible  Teachers  Train- 
ing School  in  New  York  and  Drew  Theological  Semi- 
nary. He  was  stationed  nominally  at  Chaling,  but  the 
work  to  which  he  devoted  most  of  his  strength  was  in 
training  classes  with  the  colporteurs. 

These  classes  met  four  times  during  the  year  (1915- 
1916)  two  weeks  at  a  time.  They  met  both  at  Liling 
and  at  Yuhsien,  in  order  that  all  the  workers  could  at- 
tend. The  day  opened  with  a  half  hour  of  devotion, 
followed  by  an  hour  of  study  in  doctrine,  using  a 
simple  book  on  the  teaching  of  the  Bible;  then  an 
hour  of  Bible  study,  covering  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke, 
John,  Acts  and  Romans.  In  the  afternoon  the  men 
were  taught  to  write  and  read  sermons.  The  men 
were  expected  to  review  what  they  had  learned  in  the 
intervening  months,  and  pass  an  examination  upon  it 
at  the  opening  of  the  next  session.    Brief  essays  were 


284  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

also  required.  Eighteen  men  took  the  work  the  first 
year. 

While  the  work  is  very  elementary,  yet  it  meets  a 
great  need,  and  has  resulted  in  increased  success  on 
the  part  of  the  Chinese  workers  of  the  mission.  These 
classes  have  developed  into  a  seven-year  course,  and  a 
diploma  is  to  be  given  upon  the  successful  completion 
of  the  course.  The  school  is  to  be  moved  to  Siang- 
tan,  where  quarters  are  prepared  for  it.  This  school 
will  be  a  great  benefit  to  the  mission,  (Unfortunately, 
owing  to  the  great  lack  of  teachers,  Mr.  Ritzman  had 
to  give  up  these  classes  to  teach  in  the  Changsha  Theo- 
logical School.) 

Another  means  of  educating  the  Chinese  workers  of 
the  mission  is  through  summer  conferences.  The  first 
annual  conference  of  the  workers  was  held  in  1913. 
These  conferences  have  been  held  at  various  times  of 
the  year,  but  mostly  in  the  summer.  At  the  time  of 
the  dedication  of  the  church  in  Changsha,  the  confer- 
ence was  held  there,  in  order  that  the  men  might  hear 
Dr.  Timothy  Richard.  These  conferences  are  com- 
posed of  the  Chinese  workers  of  the  mission,  and  an 
equal  number  of  lay  delegates  from  the  various  sta- 
tions. In  1916  the  average  attendance  was  about  250. 
Discussions  of  various  sorts  were  held,  as  for  instance : 
"Excluding  the  Bible,  what  kind  of  books  and  period- 
icals should  preachers  read?"  "What  should  preach- 
ers be  as  to  conduct,  education,  and  manner  of  life?" 
"Should  chapels  be  opened  in  market  towns,  and  how 
far  apart  should  out-stations  be  established  ?"  "What 
relation  does  the  Kingdom  of  God  have  to  woman?" 


THE  EDUCATIONAL  SYSTEM  285 

"What  is  the  duty  of  the  Church  to  children  ?"  Thus  it 
is  seen  that  the  primary  purpose  of  these  conferences 
is  educational — to  help  the  workers  in  their  problems, 
and  to  make  them  realize  the  scope  of  their  duty.  It 
is  hoped,  that  when  these  workers  become  better 
trained  and  able  to  do  without  the  missionary's  super- 
vision, that  their  conference  may  develop  into  an  an- 
nual conference  similar  to  those  in  America. 

The  highest  institution  for  the  training  of  Chris- 
tian workers,  is,  of  course,  a  theological  school.  Such 
a  school  has  been  established  in  Changsha,  by  the  co- 
operation of  four  missions,  the  American  Presby- 
terian, the  Wesleyan  Methodist  (English),  the  Dutch 
Reformed,  and  the  United  Evangelical.  Each  mission 
was  to  furnish  a  teacher  of  its  equivalent.  A  union 
creed  was  agreed  upon.  Because  of  the  lack  of  suffi- 
cient teachers  and  of  students  who  had  had  a  college 
education,  the  course  of  study  was  made  more  ele- 
mentary than  that  of  an  American  theological  semi- 
nary, while  students  who  were  ready  for  theological 
work  equal  in  grade  to  that  given  in  an  American 
theological  seminary  were  sent  to  other  institutions 
which  had  the  necessary  professors.  The  war  has 
seriously  affected  this  institution ;  one  of  the  missions 
has  withdrawn,  and  the  school  is  struggling  along. 
Four  of  the  young  men  of  the  mission  have  been  study- 
ing in  this  school,  and  have  been  helping  at  Changsha 
meanwhile. 

Thus  it  is  seen  that  the  mission  has  a  complete  edu- 
cational system.  While  these  schools  are  very  costly, 
and  while  education  is  a  more  costly  form  of  mission 


286  EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 

work  than  any  other,  with  the  possible  exception  of 
medical  work,  yet  it  yields  better  results  than  any  other 
form  of  work,  and  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  train 
the  future  Chinese  leaders  of  the  Chinese  church,  and 
so  to  perpetuate  the  Christian  seed  planted  by  the  mis- 
sion. The  great  need  of  the  mission  is  that  of  more 
workers  in  this  line  of  activity.  If  our  schools  are  to 
develop  as  they  should,  we  must  have  more  mission- 
aries. 

These  statistics  do  not  claim  to  be  accurate.  The 
office  of  the  superintendent  has  been  twice  rioted,  and 
many  records  have  thus  been  lost.  These  figures  are 
as  accurate  as  the  material  available  permits.  Blanks 
represent  cases  where  data  are  not  available.  On  the 
meaning  of  the  term  "Christian  Community,"  see  page 
200. 


•(Xanora  nvo 
-IJ9rav)    X^jedojcl   uoissjra   jo  aniBA 


O  t^  00  CO  C<f  C^  iH  l©  <P '^  t© 


•(Xanoui  UBOTjetnv)    suonoenoo 


as 


t-  o  ^  ^ 


•(Xanoni  nBoijainv) 
B89J       esanmo       Xq       enoi;nqu}uoo 


•B;u9n^d  JO  jaqtnnM 


<±><±>t-IOOOe)000»-IO«Oe)r-lrH 


•eaiJBsnadsjp  jo  jaqninN 


0<i>OOOC>0©00©0*OC><5r-( 


•siBiidsoq  JO  JeqmnN 


•sjBioqog 


•eiooqos  jo  jaqtnnM 


•saaqraaH 


•s,a  "O  n  'H  JO  jaqmnN 


iooi 00 1- «o  i!5"m ■*  00 


tHt-00»HOMl<eT-(t-00< 
■^THT-t^OlflOOt— 0061< 


<}afl-<}lti<it-t-THulobei» 


•eoDBpnaiiv 


S«2 


00  in  r-l  lO  iH  Ca 

t-35 -^t- 1^  ' 


Ca  rH  •^  M  00  t- 

M  -^  CD  ■<**  O  ffO 
•^  ^Ce  00  O  CO 


•siooqas  XBpnng  Jo  jaqmn^ 


^■^tCt-t-t-t-N'ft-JO 


•(diqs 
-jaqraara  joj  non^J'BdajcI  ui  sjaq^o 
puB  sjaqmatn)   Xjinmnraoo  UBHsjaqo 


r-(CCC000»ttb-O>COt- 


•sjaqraaui  qojnqo  jo  jaqranj^ 


00  CP  ■»*«  L5  irt  C^  M  00  lA  Mff^N  (35  U^tf* 

rHCOCPOOOlACOOOt-t-^OOtfitDO 

r-li-(.He<IC<INM*<6 


•snonB^s-ino  jo  jaqronN 


OOi-liHrHiHtHrHme«'<l<OSMr-(T-(«C 


dSS 


•(jCjBuoissjni 
^aapisaj   q^l/a)    BnopBis   jo  jeqran^j 


»-lr-ir-leoeoeoeoeoeo^M'»"'<(<iaT)4iaio 


•piag  no  8J9]iJ0ii&  gsanjqo  jo  jaqninj< 


iH-^«£>00OO»      •      •IA'<»«-^C<I      .t-dOOQ 


•piag  no  sjaJiJOiii  uSjaJoj  jo  jaqxnn>j 


e<l'>l<(Ml»00t-<O«>r-llflCO©00 


r-tlACOOOOOCOC 
i-li-(tHrHr-(c5Nc 


•jBaA 


Od  O^  C3  A  O)  vi  A  Ok  Oi  O  O^  0^  O)  Oi  Oi  Oi  o^ 


288 


EVANGELICAL  MISSIONS 


PRONUNCIATION  OF  GEOGRAPHICAL  TERMS 


Chaling — cha-ling 
Changsha  —  chang-sha     or 

tsang-sa 
Cheopi — jo-bee 
Chuanwan — ju-ain-wan 
Chucheo — chii-cho  or  jii-tzo 
Chukialong — j  ii-j  i-a-long 
Hot'ien — ho-ti-en  or  ho-dain 
Hsiaotsih — si-ow-tsse 
Hsinshi — sin-sse 
Huangt'ang — hwang-dang 
Huangtuling — hwang-do-ling 
Huashih — hwa-sse 
Hukeo — hoo-ko  or  foo-ko 
Hunan — hoo-nan  or  foo-nan 
Kalong — gow-long 
Kongt'ang — gong-tang 
Kuanlao — gwan-low 
Kuling — koo-ling  or  goo-ling 
Kutangkiao — goo-dang-j  i-ow 
Liling — lee-ling 
Lingfang — ling-hwang 


Liutang — li-o-dang 
Lutien — lo-dain 
Luk'eo — lo-ko 
Mafukiang — ma-foo-ji-ang 
Pantsishang — ban-tsse-sang 
Pehshushia — pu-shii-shi-a 
Peht'utang — bu-to-dang 
P'ingshui — ping-swee 
Shahp'u — sha-poo 
Shanglishi — sang-lee-sse 
Shihpahkiu — sse-ba-j  i-o 
Shitang — sse-dan 
Sifen — sse-fun 
Siangtan — si-ang-dan 
Siaoch'ae — si-ow-chai 
T'icheo — tee-cho 
Tsaoshi — tsow-sse 
Weishan — wai-san 
Yaopi — i-ow-bee 
Yaoshui — i-ow-swee 
Yuhsien — i-o-shain 


a  as  in  father 
ai  as  in  faith 
e  as  in  hen 
ee  as  in  seen 
i  as  in  pin 
j  as  in  judge 
o  as  in  stone 


Ktv 


o  as  in  not 

oo  as  in  food 

ow  as  in  cow 

sse  as  in  (mu)sse(l) 

u  as  in  drum 

ii  as  in  fiihl 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1    1012  01235   1047 


Date  Due 

^^UwwSl 

m 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A.